Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hii!! First time posting on AO3, I have no clue what I'm doing.

😭

But, I will try my best!!

Not sure if I'll be taking any requests or not, but if you want to comment some, I can totally look them over to see if any looks doable!!

My one-shots are usually long, so if you don't like long one-shots then here's not the right place for you 😭. But!! If you do like long one-shots, then it definitely is!!

Like mentioned, I may not put my older stuff in here, I'm not sure yet. But if you want to go check them out, feel free to go check out my Wattpad!! I also post fanart on my Tumblr and I recently just made a Reddit as well!!

Anyways, enough chit chat. I hope you guys like my one-shots and come back for more!!

Chapter Text

Don't read if you don't like domestic abuse, it doesn't happen, but it's mentioned and implied!!

Just making sure I don't trigger anyone.

[I couldn't think of a picture to draw, so I'll post a little doodle on Tumblr if y'all wanna go see it]

(⁠;⁠ŏ⁠﹏⁠ŏ⁠)

💜🖤💜

__________________________________

Ship: Nogla harem

Top(s): Evan • Jon • Brian • Tyler • Marcel

Bottom: Nogla

AU: Team 6

Setting: Team 6 house :p

Type: Angst • Comfort • Fluff 

Warning ⚠️: The chapter that you're about to read contains implications and mentions of domestic abuse, toxic relationships, mention of attempted murder, mention of panic attacks, mentions of past trauma and other mentions or situations that may disturb, trigger, or offend the viewer. Reader's discretion is advised. 

_________________________________

Third POV -

"Do ye want hash browns?"

"Yes."

"Do ye want bacon?"

"No shit.

"...do ye want a fucking coffee, because ye're being a real bitch right now." 

Marcel glared at Brian, as he held out his plate, the scathing look making his already sleepy expression look ten times more pissed off than usual.

The two glared holes into each other, waiting for one another to say something, or even apologize, but none was given. David blinked at them from the dining table, having been watching the interaction from the start.

Marcel has already woken up in a pissy mood. Pissier than usual. He didn't like waking up early, and he was usually pretty blunt and monotone in the morning. But the slam of his door this morning had been enough for David to know that something was wrong. And by the lack of enthusiasm for breakfast, he could only assume that Marcel ran out of his prescription for Adderall.

Now Marcel didn't need Adderall, and he didn't take one every few hours everyday like some addict. He could very much function without them. But living with a group of men that annoy each other for a living wasn't the easiest to do without popping one every now and then when he needed the energy.

So David could brush his attitude off and work around it. He was understanding, and could very easily just tone his own obnoxious personality down a bit to let Marcel have his space.

But that was the issue.

The others, couldn't. For example, like now. Brian was not a morning person either. Never has been, never was, never will be. It was hard for him to get hyped for a recording session immediately after waking up, which is why he usually had some sort of caffeine in his mini fridge at the ready in his room.

But that was all for the public. Here, at home in their own world, the real world, Brian couldn't bother to play nice and put off his attitude. He was pissy in the morning as well.

And with Marcel already being in a bad mood, and giving Brian a salty tone, who was known to be a smart ass, it wasn't the best combo. Especially, since it was the first thing in the morning.

"I think you both need coffee right now." Tyler pointed out, making a point to slid two mugs of coffee across the counter to them. They both glanced at the cups, shooting each other half heated glares before continuing on what they were doing.

David sighed in relief as Brian finished serving Marcel, handing him his plate and going to serve himself afterwards. Leaving Marcel to grab his cup and head over to the dining table.

He silently gave Tyler a grateful look, earning an understanding nod in response. Neither of them wanted to deal with this sort of bullshit so early in the morning. Not to mention, they had a long and stressful recording last night, which consisted of lots of arguing and rage quitting in the end. So they could understand why the two were already in a not so dandy mood.

Regardless, nobody wanted to start the day like that.

Not to say that it happened often. Obviously there came pros and cons of living with your best friends in one big house, but they were never at each others throats regularly. It was only on occasion when they were annoyed with each other or slightly pissed off. But even then, the arguing never stayed for long. Only a few hours at most until one of them apologize or if they just brushed it under the rug.

Which, the latter happened more often than not because they weren't the type to apologize. And sure, it wasn't healthy whatsoever. But that's just how they functioned and it's never been a problem.

Regardless, arguing was normal to them. But not a consistent issue.

"So, what are we doing today?" Evan asked, huffing as he plopped himself into a seat, yawning loudly as he sipped from his coffee. Jon sat next to him, parroting his yawn as he ran a hand through his damp hair. Which, who even showers this early in the morning? Especially before breakfast?

"Uh, I dunno. I'm pretty sure it's our day off. I mean we don't need to record again until Tuesday. Or was it Wednesday? I forgot." He replied, reaching forward to grab for his juice. David's breath hitched slightly, shooting himself awake to grab the base of Jon's glass before he clumsily knocked it over instead of grabbing for it.

Jon blinked awake, glancing at David before looking back down to his juice.

"Oh, thanks." He mumbled tiredly, not entirely knowing what was happening, even if he took a shower and should be the most awake by now.

David hummed in response, sighing softly to himself as he let go and watched Jon carefully pick up his glass just to chug it all down in a few gulps. He was not about to deal with a spill accident after seeing the other two in a not so fun mood. It would only get worse from there.

It wasn't often that the guys got pissy over smaller things. Even less often when they were all mad in one day simultaneously. But it wasn't impossible, and it's happened a few times before. Wether they all be annoyed over shitty WiFi and struggling to record, wether it be them all being hangry after the food delivery driver got stuck in bad traffic, or even if they were all pissed at each other over a game they ruthlessly bullied each other in.

They could all be mad over the same thing, at the same time. But that was easy to fix. 

The worst scenario, is if they all got mad over different things, and it irritated them for the rest of the day. Spreading the negative to each of them like wildfire. There was so much David could do to cheer up his friends. He was funny, clumsy, simple minded and dumb. And usually him saying something absolutely diabolical was enough to get them to all laugh and stop arguing for at least a little bit. Just so that they could forget why they were mad in the first place.

But it wasn't easy when they were mad at each other. He couldn't deal with that even if he was the funniest person in the world. When the guys felt petty enough, they were dead-set on ignoring each other and going out of their way to make matters worse.

That was definitely a con in their arrangement of living with his best friends, but they usually made up by the end of the day. I mean, they've only been living with each other for half a month now, and nothing had been tremendously negative in their relationship.

I mean, if anything it's gotten better. The guys were now more patient with each other, mostly because they could actually see the reason for why they were semi late to recordings every now and then. Their connection no longer cuts out and about, due to the close distance of each others gaming set-ups, and their arguing has dialed down to mostly-friendly bickering.

Nothing has been smashed or anything, so David was confident that this was a step in a good direction. They had been talking about moving in for months prior, but now that they finally did, he wasn't sure why he ever worried in the first place.

Well, his worries were justified. That of which because he didn't want the guys to know everything about his life and what he's done in his past, and also for the fact that he didn't want to be bitch slapped if he said something a little too much for one of them. 

And though none of them have even laid a single hand on him, the slight concern was still there at times. The guys could go from zero to a hundred real fast if he was being a little too 'Nogla' for their liking, and he didn't want that to somehow affect what happens in real life as opposed to a video game.

Which, he's pretty sure is the same reason — one of the reasons — that their other close friends didn't move in with the six of them. I mean, the entire group could be a huge handful when they got to the best of them, or even the worst. But David knew that he was the main...issue went it came to the cons.

Thankfully, however, he doesn't think he's done anything to paint himself as an issue so far. He hasn't started any unnecessary fights, he hasn't made a mess in the house and forgotten to clean it — in fact, he's pretty sure he's picked up more messes that weren't his in the whole span of time that they've lived here.

Overall, David would say he's done a pretty good job at showing himself to be a great roommate. The guys had made jokes before that he would be the worst roommate of them all, but it was starting to look like Jon or even Evan was. They weren't the cleanest bunch, nor the quietest.

Just last week, he remembers waking up at the ass crack of dawn because the two stayed up all night playing a new, shitty steam game and got hungry midway through their recording session. Needless to say, the banging around in the kitchen had left the others tired and pissy, and David was the one who had to clean up the mess of spilled crackers that they supposedly forgotten.

Now, he didn't mind cleaning after them. It was fine. He's liked the guys for a while, so any sort of domestic act made him feel needed and grateful for. Even though he's pretty sure they could give zero fucks. Regardless, he liked taking care of them. Even if they didn't notice it.

Anyways, they all had their faults. Brian was a bitchy morning person, Evan and Jon were literally night rodents that banged around at night when they got the munchies, Tyler didn't clean after his dogs usually, claiming that they were just big babies that accidentally made messes and didn't know any better, and Marcel had major ADHD that made it hard to understand how he should be interacted with at times.

Hell, even David could admit that he had trouble with getting used to living with other people. Sometimes forgetting to switch his clothes from washer to the dryer, or letting the dogs sit up on the couch when Evan specifically didn't like the fur that stuck to the cushions.

He had his faults, he could admit that. The guys? Couldn't admit shit. And y'know what? He was fine with that. At the end of the day, they were only minor issues, and he could also somehow solve them by himself without having to make it a whole big thing and draw attention to their mistakes.

He knows they hated being confronted. Especially by someone like him.

They think he's the carefree one who doesn't give a shit what they say and do to him, and that he makes mistakes left and right. When in reality, he's just a very observant person with ADHD and can't figure out if he should act on the discoveries he's made of them or leave them be. Wether or not something would be an issue in the future, or if he should just keep to himself and not address it. He was an overthinker, yet, a nonchalant thinker at the same time. It was hard to decide in the moment.

Most things he could let slide. Like getting lightly scolded for not taking the trash out even if it wasn't his turn to do so that week. He just put up with the simple things like that and delt with it because arguing would start something, and he did not want to fight. He's never had a genuine argument with the guys in person, and he's hoping to keep it that way.

Sure, they've had their ups and downs. Some worse than others. But anything with legitimate anger has been through a screen. He isn't sure if he could take that same amount of heat to his face, so he chooses to just do as they say and avoid conflict.

"Ugh, thank God. I'm fucking exhausted." Marcel groaned, rubbing his hands over his face to try and make himself more awake.

"Did you sleep bad? I did. My back was so fucking sore." Tyler commented, sliding into a seat next to David. Marcel nodded slowly, rubbing his eyes firmly.

"Like shit." He grumbled. More so irritated at life itself than to direct his irritation towards Tyler.

"I'm pretty sure we have some creme for that in the guest bathroom somewhere. It's like, in a small bottle thing under the sink if you're that sore." Evan said, replying to Tyler's comment.

"Do they have any happy pills in there? Someone needs 'em." Brian mumbled under his breath, taking David's other side before he started to cut up his eggs.

"Brian." David muttered in disbelief, shooting the other a small frown when he saw the way Marcel shot Brian an immediate sharp glare.

"What? Just sayin'." He grumbled, hunching in on himself as he ate silently. David sighed softly, shaking his head in disappointment.

Of course, this 'wildfire' was already starting. One wrong move and someone else could get pissed off. He was fine with just two of them being pissy. But he could not deal with more negativity right now. That shit spread so fast, he could not let that shit happen.

The thing is, in the times that they all have gotten pissed, David had to step on eggshells and maneuver around them so that he didn't set them off. He was one of the main triggers for them when they were mad. Even if they were angry at something totally unrelated to him, and he said something particularly stupid, they would snap and turn all that anger onto him.

It never failed.

He understands that it was easy to get mad at him, and that they saw no issues with it because he could usually take the heat. But it didn't make it any more fair that he had to put up with their shit when they got like that. It wasn't fair that he had to take all the heat and let them get all their anger out on him before they deemed themselves drained enough to chill the fuck out.

So since they've moved in, David tired being less 'Nogla' and more David. Where he was calm and collected, and where he wasn't doing shit to piss them off to take the heat off of everyone else. He just kept to himself, and let them cool off. Specifically keeping six feet away from them and letting them regain their bearings.

Being shouted at through headphones was one thing. Being shouted at to his face was another. And he could only put up with one of the two.

"Anyways, I got ta run some errands today. Grocery shopping an' stuff. Ye guys want anything when I go later?" David asked, ignoring Brian to address the rest of them.

"Oh! Could you get those little shark gummies? I like those. But- you have to go to that one little Mexican shop on mainstreet. Ya can't find them anywhere else." Jon piped up, filling up his glass with more juice. David snorted at that, rolling his eyes expectedly.

"I guess. I mean, I was talkin' about necessities but I can get those, sure." He said, rolling his eyes again at the way Jon stuck his tongue out at him.

"What about ye Marcel? Ya run out of yer prescription yet? I could go pick it up if ye want." He offered, already knowing that Marcel wouldn't be down to leave the house today after last night's brutal recording session.

Marcel looked over to him, having to rip his glare away from Brian.

"How'd you know I ran out?" He asked in confusion, tiredly frowning over at David. The latter ignored Brian's look of amusement, definitely wanting to point out Marcel's obvious bitchiness as enough evidence.

"I mean, you usually run out around this time of the month. Ye've said it before and complained about it numerous times." He pointed out, stabbing his fork into a sausage on his plate. Marcel's frown deepened, his eyes squinting up at David in disbelief.

"I've complained about it once." He said. David blinked at him, lowering his fork in confusion.

"Ye have?" He asked, actually confused because he swore he's heard Marcel talk about it more than once. Otherwise, why else would he remember that?

"Don't t'ink about it too much. Nogla always remembers weird, random shit like that. Just last week, he reminded me that I needed a new gel because the one I was using was running out. I only told him that once, like, weeks prior." Brian piped up. David turned to him with a frown of his own at that.

"What? No, I didn't remember that. It was just obvious because ye stopped stylin' yer hair. Ye just let it stay fluffed out and not slicked up like ye usually had it." He pointed out. Which, was a reasonable excuse. Brian didn't seem to see it that way.

"See? I- nobody else noticed that. I didn't even notice that. How did you?" He asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. David flushed slightly, thinking that maybe he might be too busy subconsciously observing the guys if Brian thought it was a weird observation.

God, hiding his feelings was fucking hard.

"Uh- well, ta me it was obvious. I thought we all saw it. Anyways, I can pick up yer meds, Marcel. It reminded me as well because I also need ta get constipation pills fer Kino since someone decided that it would be ok to give his dog food that wasn't meant fer him." He said, brushing off the previous topic to pointedly glance at Tyler.

The taller man looked up, a blush of embarrassment rising to his cheeks.

"Okay, y'know what—"

"Tyler, ye need ta stop spoilin' the dogs." David cut the other off, giving him a firm look.

"I know I'm bad, I know Brian's bad, but yer the worst. Dogs can not eat human food." He said, amused at the way Tyler's gaze averted like some teenager caught doing something bad.

"Dogs can have lots of human foods."

"Skittles don't count." David said. Everyone laughed at that, Tyler just looking embarrassed yet, unashamed at the same time.

•×•

David fiddled with his fingers nervously, silently watching the guys as they played round after round of Mario kart. Now, he knew that they had certain solutions to keep themselves occupied, certain things they liked to do to destress. 

But Mario kart was not one of them.

It was already late. Almost dinner time. He hasn't cooked dinner yet. Not even sure if he should, considering it would probably somehow start something else.

That stupid wildfire thing mentioned before? Yeah, it happened. After breakfast, David had gotten ready and left to the store to go buy groceries and grab a few things. He only went off course for a few minutes when he stopped by the post office to grab a few packages that he ordered and then stopped by one of the local ice cream shops because, ice cream, duh.

He didn't even think he had been gone for too long, so he did not expect everyone to be in such a bad mood when he came back.

They were all just so dismissive and blunt. It took him nearly twenty minutes of gentle prying until Brian eventually told him what had happened.

Supposedly when he was gone, Brian took all of their dogs on a walk because Marcel was too tired to do so even though it was his turn. Brian hadn't wanted to do them all at once, so he did them three at a time. 

He definitely could have waited for David to come back so he could have some help, but Brian was trying to convince himself that he could do it all by himself after a unnecessary remark Marcel had made about how he wouldn't be able to do them in trios.

Which is why David didn't get any calls from Brian telling him to hurry up and come back. So Brian was left in a bad mood, specifically from Marcel's bitchy attitude.

Unfortunately, he was rushing or something as well, so he didn't bother cleaning off their paws after switching leashes and heading right back out the door. 

Which had left Tyler annoyed, because everyone else was also too lazy to clean them up, so he was forced to do it each time Brian came back. Again, it totally could have been prevented if David had been there earlier, but his stubborn fuckhead roommates were supposedly too good to ask for help.

So again, he had gotten no call.

Even then, David still had come home to half assed cleaning of doggy paws on the floor, because according to Jon, after the second trip of numerous muddy paws, Tyler has just given up because there had been so many.

So there was that.

And the only reason why Jon and Evan were pissed off, was because Evan had scavenged Jon's room to borrow a charger without asking and basically trashed his entire room looking for one. After seeing Jon irritated, Evan offered to help clean it back up but Jon just ignored him and did it himself.

Stupid reasons, but it's the truth.

At this point, Evan was annoyed, Jon was irritated, Tyler was frustrated, Brian was angry and Marcel was just done with everyone's whiney bitching even though he started it.

So now here David is. Cleaning the house to occupy himself so that he didn't get in their way or accidentally say something that would tick them off.

And according to how silent they were are all being, just about anything could piss them off. They weren't the scary type of mad, usually. They shouted a lot, screamed at each other or cursed on another out with horrible, sometimes personal roasts when recording. But it never got bad, or violent in any way. The last few weeks they've been living together, the most he's seen them do when mad at each other, was bicker endlessly. But never once raising their voices too much.

Which is why David was so tense. He's never seen them be mad at each other and not yell. But now, they were dead silent. Aggressively clicking away at their controllers as they raced one another. As if it would somehow validate their feelings more than the other's if they won. 

He didn't know where Tyler was. Assumingly, up in his room. Which, was probably for the best. David didn't think Tyler could handle Mario kart right now.

David knew his friends were close to their breaking point, that of which reached a level ten of 'I'm this close to beating someone's ass'. On that scale, if he did something stupid, they would reach max level. They seemed to be at an eight right now.

Hell, he didn't even want to breath the same air as them.

David's seen the same behavior before. Many times before in past relationships, past partners, friendships. A few of his exes used to have these huge moods swings where they were hella calm and quiet in one moment, and then the next they were breaking shit and making a mess.

He's been in the same scenario too many times with too many different people that he once loved, who he thought had loved him back. He didn't want to go down the same road. Especially now, with these five sweet and kind men that made him feel like he could unapologetically be himself once again. No longer the fragile little doll that he was once used as.

And he was happy. He didn't want to ruin that happiness, so he would be willing to do whatever he could to stop that switch from flipping.

David grabbed the broom, picking it up and quietly walking back over to the cleaning closet. He made sure to be a silent at possible. As not to attract any unwanted attention.

It wasn't like he was scared of them...per say. He was just...unsure. He's never seen them this quiet and angry at the same time. And in person. He hadn't even thought it would be possible. Fuck dude, he would take them yelling at each other over this eerie silence. He didn't like it.

David was fine with taking their heat, as mentioned before. He was quite used to it. Especially when he didn't want them to be mad at each other. He absolutely hated when they were shouting at him and calling him names without any sign of stoping or going easy on him, sure, but he hated it even more when they fought each other because he felt helpless. 

He didn't like seeing his friends fight with genuine anger unless it was over a stupid game. 

David's seen and been through groups of friends before, back in highschool, college. Friends that have completed dropped each other over the stupidest shit. Usually because of pettiness or arrogance. He didn't want the same thing to happen to the guys. And though he knew the chances of that were low, he's seen it happen enough times to know that it wasn't completely impossible.

David loved his friends. Way more than he should. And there was nothing he could do to address those feelings because he doesn't want to split from them. But he's rather them split with him, than them split with each other over minor inconveniences.

He closed the closet quietly, holding his palm over the crack to stop the small creak of the door as it clicked in place.

"Where the fuck is my phone?"

David froze, literally feeling like his life was flashing before his eyes.

Shit, he definitely had grabbed a phone. Was it Tyler's? Could be, but he also put his own phone somewhere. Which, wasn't in his pocket. Did he misplace Tyler's phone, or his own? I mean, he had cleaned Tyler's office. Fuck, why did he do that? He definitely shouldn't have done that. He wasn't even allowed in there. Now that he thought about it, he cleaned all of their offices. Should he not have done that? I mean, they didn't seem to mind when he casually just started to clean after them. Did they even notice him?

"Guys, where's my fucking phone?" Tyler asked, stepping down the stairs and glancing around at them. David flickered his eyes back to the couch, noting that they guys weren't budging. Nor replying back.

Fuck.

He hadn't thought about misplacing people's stuff. Hell, he thought he had done everything right. He made sure he dusted the place from top to bottom so that Marcel didn't throw a fit about dusty air, he made sure the thermostat was reset so that Evan didn't go all pissy about how hot it was and so that it would prevent a fight from him and Brian with all the bitching and moaning, and he even kept the dogs playing outside for most of the day so that the guys wouldn't trip over their excited tail wagging by accident and become overwhelmed.

Yet, in his midst of multitasking and the mindset of keeping them all happy and avoiding trouble, he had cleaned out their offices without asking.

David felt his heart drop, trying to retrace his steps to see if he had somehow picked up Tyler's phone at one point. He couldn't even remember of it was Tyler's or his own, but he definitely misplaced a phone. Just where though?

God, he was panicking.

"Uh, I might've misplaced it when I was cleaning out our offices. Not so sure though..." He mumbled, his voice quiet because he was scared but it sounded so loud in the silence.

He swallowed nervously when Tyler's eyes snapped to him, his annoyed frown already dead set.

"So...you cleaned my office. And lost my phone. Without even asking to go in there." He elaborated, looking at David like he was the stupidest mother fucker ever. And honestly, he really felt like it in this moment.

"Well, I wasn't really thinking. And I'm not sure if it was ye're phone or mine, but it's a possibility." He said softly, feeling his face burn in embarrassment. God, he felt like a child being scolded right now. He was all itchy and anxious.

"It's a possi- Nogla, where the fuck did you put it?" Tyler asked, somehow already fed up. David knew his mood swings were bad, but they never once reminded him of his exes. But now...it kind of was. He didn't like it.

"I- well no need ta get so mad, one of us can just call it. It's only a phone." He said, trying to come off as casual and not revert back to that scared little boy he used to become under the seething gaze of a man much stronger than him. Taller or shorter, it didn't matter. Anger on another person towards him was always scary.  Wether he showed it or not.

Fucking trauma responses.

"Yeah, a new phone. None of you even have my number." Tyler groaned, running his hands down his face in irritation. David blinked for a few seconds, trying to figure out what to say. What he could do to get rid of the anger the other man was feeling.

"Well what is it?" He asked. Genuinely asked. Because honestly, he thought Tyler would know. Everyone usually has their phone number on a sticky note somewhere when getting a new phone. 

Unfortunately, Tyler's not everyone.

"I don't know, it's new dumb fuck!" He shouted, finally having his last string pulled at because David couldn't come up with a better response.

He just stood there, blinking at Tyler with a blank look as he shouted at him. Going on and on about how stupid he was and how fucking brain dead he could be. How irresponsible, how fucking worthless. And for every insult, he stepped a little closer. A little too close for David's liking.

But he couldn't step back. He was in front of a wall. And logically, he could tell Tyler to step back. But what good would that do? Get him a black eye for talking back? Get him a busted lip for speaking and interrupting him? David didn't want that. He's had it happen to many times. But too many people he trusted once before.

So he didn't respond. Simply taking everything Tyler was saying and just letting him spew it all out. Get it out of his system so that he didn't get his anger out in any physical way. David's learned that that's the only way he could possibly survive in a argument when someone's yelling at his face.

He kept on his poker face. That one's that he's learned to wear so well. That even when the guys used to yell at him through FaceTime, that he would seem unbothered. Yet, this wasn't no regular FaceTime. This was real life, and David couldn't do anything to hide the shaking in his hands or his legs. Feeling his entire body practically vibrate in fear, waiting for a hand to raise over his head and strike him across the face.

No, Tyler wasn't like that. He would never do that. He wasn't like the others. He wasn't abusive. Not...he wasn't.

Nogla wasn't really ever the best at convincing himself.

Marcel groaned in annoyance, handing the remote over to Evan as he lost his third race in a row. It didn't help that the two fucks behind him were arguing like two teenage girls. Or, well, Tyler was. His voice was fucking agitating right now. Actually, he was being louder than the tv, which was the only other thing making noise right now.

"Tch, Tyler could you—" Marcel started, turning around to look back at the two, but his sentence was cut short. His eyes immediately falling to the violent shaking of David's body. His hands, legs, arms, knees. He looked like he would buckle and fall over at any given second. 

He frowned in confusion, majorly concerned at the way David's face stayed completely blank. No expression unless you counted it as boredom. Like he could give two shits what Tyler was even saying. But if it wasn't for his face, Marcel would say that David looked fucking terrified.

That wasn't normal. That shouldn't be normal. Marcel's never seen David so...scared. 

"Uh...Tyler." He mumbled, unsure of how to approach this. The taller man was still yelling profanities, unaware of the state his friend was in because he was too busy screaming at his face.

"And I swear to God, all of you just do the dumbest shit without taking responsibility. You especially! Half the time I wonder if you guys even have brains!" He went on, the anger only raising the volume of his voice and making David shake even harder.

"Tyler." Marcel called out, yet, no response.

"Like seriously, what made you even think it was a good idea to go in there! You know none of us like each other in our own offices, so why would you go in at all?!" He asked, waving his hands around to accentuate his words, showing just how angry he really was. But he didn't take a step closer to David. Something that Marcel was very grateful for, because Tyler looked close to a breaking point, and David looked close to bursting in tears.

"Tyler, stop." Marcel said, this time more firmly. Starting to get pissed off that Tyler didn't see what he was doing. How his anger was making David react. Marcel was worried, beyond concerned because he's never seen an argument between his friends look like this. Especially, from David.

The others slowly turned around, hearing the legitimate panic seep into Marcel's tone. It didn't take them long to understand what he was worried about. The shaking of David's hands just kept getting worse. Was he even breathing? He didn't look like he was even breathing, let alone blinking.

His eyes were fixed on Tyler, never leaving his once as he continued to yell louder.

"And could you not look at me like I'm the dumb one?! You're the fucking brain dead moron that lost my shit!" 

"Tyler!" Marcel shouted, finally deciding that enough was enough. He couldn't watch the violent trembling of David's body and the fake, blank expression he wore anymore.

"What?!" Tyler finally snapped, whipping around to glare at the other man.

"Look at him!" Marcel hissed, gesturing over to David. Tyler quickly snapped his head back, flickering his eyes down and finally seeing the state of which he was in. His glare immediately fell, replaced by confusion and uncertainty.

The whole room went silent as Tyler looked up, looking at the shorter man with a confused look. David's face was still blank. Bored and unbothered beyond anything he's ever seen. But the longer he looked, he could see the obvious holes in his facade.

The watery eyes, the slight frown on his lips. Even the way his eyebrows were downturned just the smallest amount. Clear fear was deep in his eyes. At first what seemed to be nonchalance, now looked like pure terror. Hidden in a way that Tyler hadn't even thought was possible. Hidden in plain sight.

He was definitely affected by the screaming.

"I... why are you—" He started, reaching out with his hand in the same moment when a bomb went off on the TV, only to cut himself off when David's eyes snapped down to his outstretching arm and gasped deeply. Stumbling back and practically shoving himself back into the wall behind him.

Everyone flinched as his back hit the closet door behind him hard, a picture frame rattling on the wall and falling to the floor with a loud shatter.

Tyler immediately reached forward, seeing the clear pain on David's face.

"Woah, oh my God, are you—" He started again, only to stop once more when David's hands shot up in self defense and he flinched hard. As if he was ready to protect himself, despite the shaking in his hands that only seemed to have gotten worse.

Tyler paused immediately, all anger disappearing in less than a second when he saw the complete terror on David's face. As of he were holding him at gun point or something.

He took a hesitant step back, slowly lowering his hands to his sides.

What the fuck?

"I...I just need...some time? Please?" David said softly, his voice uneven and quiet. He glanced down to his own hands, pulling them to his chest when he noticed the shaking.

"I...I'm sorry." He apologized, slowly stepping away from Tyler, keeping his fearful eyes on him the whole time until he was close enough to the backdoor. He hurriedly made his way outside, closing the door softly with a small click.

Nobody moved, nor spoke. Completely unaware of what to do. Too stunned to do or say anything. Tyler was the first to speak, bothered by the way David had looked at him. He's never looked at him like that before.

"What the fuck was that? Is that- had he ever done that before?" He asked, in major concern.

"N-not that I know of." Brian replied, shaken up himself about what the fuck he had just witnessed. Never had he seen his friend look so fucking terrified. Like his life was on the line or something.

"Yeah, that's new. I've never seen him look so scared before." Jon nodded in agreement, still staring at the backdoor. As if he would be able to see David despite how dark it was out there.

"Why was he acting like that? He flinched...wha- had any one of you ever hit him before?" Evan asked, turning to look at his friends accusingly.

"Oh, you mother fuckers better not have." Marcel snapped, turning to look at them all the same way.

He got easily annoyed by David just as the rest of them. But never once had he even thought of hitting him or anything of the sort. David wasn't the type to get into fights, let alone draw people near the edge enough for them to want to fight him.

No matter how pissed David could get you, at the end of the day you could never imagine hurting him. Besides when playing competitive games, he was the sweetest person in the entire fucking world. It was hard to even stay mad at him.

So if they had hit him, Marcel would do the favour of hurting them ten times harder. Physically, if he had to 

"No! No, I would never hit him. Have you?" Brian immediately denied, turning to question Tyler. Since he was the one David had initially been scared of.

"Wha- no! I'm am asshole but I'm not a fucking monster!" He exclaimed in disbelief.

Hell, none of them would dare lay their hands on each other. Let alone David, because he was the most fragile physically. He couldn't even swat a fly if he tried because he was too damn slow, they would never hurt him because they knew he wouldn't stand a chance.

They all stood in silence, trying to rack their brains for logical explanations as to why their friend had reacted that way. They cared deeply for him. More than they probably should as best friends and roommates, but they couldn't help but to worry.

It wasn't just like David to run out in the middle of an argument like some hurt puppy with his tail between his legs.

"Does he...do we- fuck, seriously, what the fuck was that about?" Marcel groaned in frustration, look at Tyler for an explanation because what else could he do?

"I don't know! He always just takes it when I yell at him, but he usually has something to say back. I mean, ah- haa, it's the first time I've yelled to his face? Typically we fight over screen in video games." He said in suggestion, hoping that that tid-bit of information would somehow supply them with something.

"Through video ga- wait, I haven't yelled to his face either." Brian pointed out, looking at the others for their own answer.

"Me neither." Marcel said.

"Same." Evan added.

"But we use face cameras with each other?" Jon said in question. Marcel hummed, shaking his head.

"Yeah, but we've never seen his body language. When Tyler was yelling, his face didn't move an inch, it was the only part of him that wasn't shaking." He explained. They all grew quiet once again, unsure of what to do with this information.

It was possible that David has always reacted this way to their shit talking and yelling towards him, and that's what scared them the most. Not too long ago he looked like he had been on the verge of a panic attack. 

If he had been hiding his reactions, then that must mean that it's happened before. And that they've caused this same thing to happen over and over, countless times.

They didn't like that. They didn't like the thought that they could be the reason for his negative response.

They never really meant anything hurtful that they said, and so far, David has made it clear that he understands that too. So did he really understand that they were just talking shit to talk shit, or did he really believe every word they had ever said to him?

"Do ye think he's had to learn that because of us? The poker face, I mean." Brian asked softly, afraid for the answer they would give. So he was slightly glad that they didn't respond outright. Yet, ashamed at the same time.

Because he took their silence as a yes.

•×•

David sniffled silently, running his fingers through Sansa's fur as he looked up at the stars.

He liked where they lived. Near the outskirts of the forest. Caged in by thick trees and surrounded by nature. It was a small distance from the city as well, which he loved. It made it easier to star gaze. Something he only usually did from his window in the dark space of his own room.

The grass was cool and soft underneath him too. Not like that scratchy and sharp, cut grass at the park in the city.

Their dogs were surrounding him, cuddled up at his sides as if to comfort him. He was thankful for them as well. They were really the only ones who were ever aware when he was faking a good mood. Trailing by his sides as he walked across the house, shadowing his movements. He enjoyed their company, even if they couldn't lend him any solid advice.

For a while now, David has known that something was wrong with him. After multiple toxic relationships with both men and women, he's stopped trying on the idea of love. When he thought about any sort of romantic thoughts, all he got was negative images and bad scenarios.

And what came with that, was the big load of shitty emotional responses. Horrible trust issues, touch starvation, the need for praise and encouragement. 

He was sort of like a dog himself. Abused and abandoned. Now seeking the comfort of a loving home and caring owners who didn't beat him for barking too loud. 

David blamed himself for it all, though. It was his fault for getting attached to such horrible people after all. It was one of the reasons why he didn't want to act on his feelings for the guys.

If he did, they might turn into bad people as well. If he didn't, and kept his feelings to himself, they could still continue to be great friends. Friends who wouldn't leave him for simply existing. It felt as if everyone he ever expressed romantic feelings for, ended up turning into monsters.

So no. David didn't blame the guys for ever snapping at him or cursing at him. It was a normal human response to an annoyance or an irritation. If anything, David blamed himself for having such a fragile heart.

He's been with a shit ton of narcissists before, and their biggest pleasure was a reaction. So he's taught himself to simply just not give one. To keep on that stone cold face and let them scream at him until they got tired and left him alone. He had quickly learned that standing up for himself just left him with a broken nose or a black eye. So he stopped trying to resolve a issue that they had made and just take the fall.

Yet, despite his perfected expression, his body never caught up with his mind. All his fear showing in the way that his legs would buckle and his arms would get tense. Ready to protect himself if needed, but never to fight back.

If he has stayed inside just a little longer with Tyler in his face, he might have fell to the floor from how weak his legs had gotten. Already used to being on the floor by the time the screaming was over. Adjusted to collapse to get ready for the beatings.

Lately, David had been getting better. Shit talking back to the guys with they fought in a game, laughing at them when they would yell at him, even doing more to annoy them to get a reaction. To test his limits and see how far they would let him go without any consequences.

But he hadn't thought about arguing in real life. Taking the lectures and the profanities to the face. He hadn't been prepared for that, which was why he was so upset.

It's been years since he's been in a relationship, yet he can't get the stupid routine out of his head. The protocol of locking up, taking the hurtful words, not reacting, and then dropping down to the floor and protecting himself the best he could so that his injuries wouldn't be lethal or obvious.

David didn't expect that same thing from the guys. Of course not. He wasn't scared of them, and he knew they would never hurt him, or each other.

But Tyler was taller than him. Stronger, bigger. Nogla once used to think he could trust many other people, who always turned out to hurt him after he let his guards down. He couldn't trust anyone, even if he really wanted to. Even if they deserved all the trust in the world.

The guys did deserve all the trust in the world. But he just couldn't give that to them, and it was his own fault.

After he had accepted his feelings for them, he had promised himself that they were different. That they were good people, and that they would never do something so fucked up to him.

But he had bad, lingering thoughts. Always there, reminding him to be careful, keep his guard up, never trust anyone close to him ever again. 

That one day, maybe...they might snap, and hurt him just like everyone else had before. I mean, they had a little more than a healthy amount of conflict between each other, and it scared him at times. When the banter got too serious, his brain would convince him that it would escalate from there, and that he would lose the people he had loved, yet again.

David slowly reached up, subconsciously tracing the scar that was just below his ear. Much too close to his throat. It was his most recent scar, from the very last relationship he had. Supposedly his ex boyfriend didn't like him helping other men at the fucking grocery store, and supposedly he thought that murder was the only fucking answer to his insecure theory that David might cheat on him.

Fucking pathetic.

Yet, he wasn't that much great either. His ex had been delusional, sure. But David was just as bad, if not worse. He loved being friends with the guys. They were the main reason he woke up everyday with a smile, ready to just be near them and hangout. But he hated it all the same, because he came with so much emotional baggage. Years worth of unforgiving trauma that they didn't even know about. He hates hiding it. Hated leaving them in the dark, but it had to be done if he wanted them to not worry.

He just knows the amount of concern they would express if he told them everything. And maybe... maybe that was a good thing. That they would be willing to drop everything and help him through his issues. But he couldn't let it happen, because he didn't want to burden them. He was tired of being the burden.

He slightly flinched at the sound of the backdoor sliding open, immediately forcing himself to calm down and run his fingers through Sansa's fur slower to remain relaxed. Earning a worried little whine from the dog, surely sensing the sudden spike in his heart rate.

He hated that his body was scared of the guys. Reacting upon past fears and impulse. David didn't want to be scared. Didn't want to think that way. Subconscious-thinking didn't let him, however.

He tried to keep still as he heard footsteps get closer, slightly muffled by the soft grass. He didn't even look over when he heard them move next to him, laying down by his side and staring up at the stars with him.

He didn't need to turn over to know that it was Tyler. The soft, rhythmic breathing was a giveaway.

God, he really was too observant. He could tell who was who based on their fucking breathing patterns. Fuck, he was so in love. He couldn't fuck this relationship up. He couldn't let them know.

David took a few soft breaths, trying to regain his composure before he spoke. He knew the drill. He knew how to apologize to end an argument, even if he was in the right. He's done it too many times.

He slowly slid his fingers over the grass, easily finding Tyler's hand and slipping his hand into his palm. He felt Tyler jump slightly at the unfamiliar contact, his head turning to him in surprise as David laced their fingers together.

"I'm sorry." He said softly, swallowing the lump in his throat. No need to cry. He's already done enough crying by himself. He's glad that Tyler at least gave him a good ten minutes before coming out to find him. He was happy to know that he respected his wishes and boundaries. Most of the time, David didn't get the space when he needed it.

It was something the guys did listen to, though. They gave him space, privacy. Didn't pry or interrogate him over the smallest of things. He liked that.

"What?" Tyler asked after a long moment of silence, the crickets chirping to fill the void.

"I shouldn't have stepped into yer office. I wasn't paying attention to what I was doing because I was just trying to get everything done to avoid conflict with you guys." David explained softly, keeping his voice no higher than above a whisper. He knows that people usually liked to be the louder one when receiving an apology. They got the sick satisfaction of making the other person hunch over and apologize in embarrassment. Look weaker for making a mistake.

But Tyler just stared at the other. Feeling no sense of satisfaction. He loved being right. He loved being the one who was smart. But he didn't like the way David was giving in. Nor fighting for his side of the story to be told.

Tyler had been wrong. He had found his stupid phone in his pocket, and found David's in the kitchen. He had shouted at the shorter man, for no fucking reason, and yet here he was. Apologizing to Tyler. As if it was his fault.

And to make matters worse, he said he was trying to avoid conflict. He had done so much, just for Tyler to fuck it all up. Over a god damned phone. David was right, it was just a phone. Tyler was just being dramatic and stupid. Wanting to pick a fight because he needed to get his irritation out on someone.

David just so happened to be the target of his regular irritation. When he had done nothing wrong.

"David." He spoke softly, matching the same tone. He didn't want David to feel like a bother. He didn't want to scare him again. That expression he has given him ten minutes ago was worrying. He never wanted to see it ever again. And for him to still not know the reasoning for the reaction, made it even worse; because what if they had been the ones to push that pure fear out of David? What if they had been the ones to cause that sort of diabolic reaction?

David slowly turned at the use of his real name, forcing a small hum in acknowledgement. And it only made Tyler feel so much worse, because he could see the state of which he left his friend in. The tear marks still fresh on his cheeks, glistening in the moonlight, and the forced smile that was still showing on his lips. Softly set up on his face as if permanent. Fake, but present.

David had no reason to be smiling at him right now.

"I...I'm sorry. I was the one who misplaced my phone. I found yours on the kitchen counter." He said hesitantly, a bit ashamed to admit it. But it somehow made him feel better. Knowing that he was taking accountability for once. He usually hated apologizing, just because it was so embarrassing. But...it felt right, since he had blown up at David over nothing.

"...oh."

Tyler blinked at the other, taken aback at his simple reply. No teasing? No 'i told you so'? No nothing? Usually when Tyler was in the wrong- if anyone, was in the wrong, David would have a hay day with it. Laughing at their sheer stupidity. David loved being right just as much as he did.

But...where was the boasting? The teasing? The mocking? Had Tyler terrified him that bad that he was scared to do so now?

"Th-...that's it? 'Oh'?" He asked, sounding so confused, his tone has switched entirely. From what it was, soft and hesitant, to now blunt and perplexed.

Just 'oh'?

David blinked at him, staring back in his own confusion for a few seconds before he turned to look back up at the stars. The green of his watery eyes definitely a sight to see under the soft moonlight.

"What do ye want me ta say?" He asked. But it didn't sound like a smart-ass question. But genuine. David genuinely wanted Tyler to tell him what he wanted to hear. As if he would easily comply just to please him. Tyler didn't like it. He didn't like this 'people-pleasing' version of David he was seeing right now.

It wasn't real. It wasn't natural. It shouldn't even exist. David was a nice man, sure. But not naive enough to just say what people wanted to hear. He was his own person. Bold and strong. Standing firmly on his beliefs and opinions in the most humble ways possible. He didn't budge for anyone who tried to force him out of the way.

That's what Tyler loved about him.

So what was this? This fragile fragment of him? Nothing but his innocence left to him. Where was the heat? The anger, the boldness? Where was his David?

"W- well, I was the one in the wrong, and- even if I was right, I still had no place to scream at you over something so stupid like that." Tyler said, breaking the short silence. Every word David spoke left him speechless. Unsure of how to continue the conversation without ruining something or blowing up again.

Between the two of them, he was used to loud bickering until they both laughed it off because of how stupid it was to fight in the first place. Not this. This quiet conversation that felt one-sided. Like Tyler was speaking into an empty room and having his own voice come back to him. Only letting him hear what his usual self would want to hear.

But he wasn't his usual self right now. He wasn't Wildcat. He was all Tyler. Tyler, who was trying to talk to David, but all he got was...a sad version of him. A broken one. One that he had no experience with, so he didn't know how to even converse with him.

"I see." David mumbled, his eyes still locked on the stars. Yet, not really looking at them. Gaze glazed over, like he was zoning out. Not quite paying attention.

Running on autopilot.

"David, why are you like this?" Tyler finally huffed, starting to get annoyed again. How could he not? Something was going on, and he could place it. Something that must have been brewing for some time for David to be so...not himself. As if all his emotion had literally gone out the door the second he stepped outside.

Tyler hadn't liked seeing David scared and nearing the verge of a panic attack, but he'd prefer that over this. This monotone, apathic David that he'd never seen before. Never interacted with, never spoke to. He hated it.

"Like what?" David asked, his tone just as soft and quiet as before. Was he even paying attention? Or was he just replying. Listening, but not hearing what Tyler was saying to him.

"Just- I clearly flipped out over nothing. I called you all kinds of names even when I was the one who was the dumbass. You could at least yell back at me or something, make fun of me, I dunno, hit me." Tyler said in disbelief, unable to hide the irritation and the disbelief from his voice.

The silence set in once more. Taking up the space longer than he would have liked. It wasn't awkward, no, silence was never awkward with David. But by all means, it wasn't comfortable either. It was a mix of the both.

Glad that David was taking the time to think, yet, afraid that he had to think of a response at all. Why couldn't he just comply? Just smack Tyler's chest or flick him in the forehead or something? Hell, he'd take being shouted at right now over this shit.

But...he also didn't want David to do that. He wanted David to do, what he wanted to do. Make his own choice. Tyler was so confused. He didn't know what he wanted, what he wanted to hear, what he wanted to see. 

But what he did know, was that he wanted David to be ok. To tell him what was wrong and just share with him what had bothered him enough to make him react the way he did inside. Tyler wanted to hear his thoughts- his deep thoughts. Not the random jumbled shit he spews out during recording sessions. The deep, deep ones. The ones about life, about feelings, about them.

How did David view them as people? Were they good friends? Bad ones? Was he happy living with them or would he rather move back to Ireland with the rest of his family? 

Tyler wanted to know it all, yet, feared of what he might find out.

"I could never hurt the people I love." 

Tyler just stared at him, his ears tuning out the soft chirping of crickets to zero in on their heartbeats. He watched David subconsciously run his free hand up to his neck, a grimace forming on his face when he traced the scar just below his ear.

At last, emotion. But not the good kind.

He's always wondered about that scar. Has seen it many times before, but never questioned it. He had just assumed it was something David had gotten as a kid. Being dumb and getting himself hurt. It was a pretty obvious one too, maybe two whole inches in length.

Why had he grazed it when replying? It obviously has some sort of...connection. Some sort of story to go with it. And according to David's expression, a scary one at that.

Tyler slowly lifted his hand away from David's, reaching up to join his other hand in feeling the slightly raised sliver of skin. David's head turned to him, their eyes meeting in a silent conversation.

So little was said, but so much was understood. That same fear was in David's eyes again, and it was easier to recognize. Easier to spot. But it wasn't because of Tyler, he could easily see that. Those glossy, forest green eyes were full of years worth of stories that he wanted to learn, but he was scared to see what he would find. Because David didn't just look scared, he looked...sad.

Tyler hates scared David. But he hated sad David even more.

He wanted to ask. Wanted to ask so, so much. Many questions were already running to the tip of his tongue. And they would have been ready to release, if he hadn't seen a fresh tear from the corner of David's eyes, tracking down his temple and into the grass beneath them.

So instead of prying, he just leaned over and softly pulled David into his chest. The irishman was clearly confused and surprised, stiff im his arms for a few seconds.

Tyler was even questioning if he had scared David again, but his worries were washed away when the shorter man relaxed in his hold, slipping his own hands behind Tyler's back and gripping at his hoodie.

The feeling and physical touch was foreign. An intimate sort of closeness he's only had with family or past lovers. It was bizarre, but not in a bad way.

A shaky breath was muffled into his throat, tightening his arms when David nuzzled closer. As if desperate for this. Like he had been needing it for a long time.

Tyler let him have it. Running one of his hands up to softly pet through his dark hair, shushing him softly when the cries began to start again.

The sound was so broken and hurt. Like someone who has lost everything and has given up on all hope. So quiet and fragile. As if he didn't have enough feelings to cry anymore.

Tyler hates it. He hates everything about this. David's barricade that held in his negative emotions, his submissive attitude to please him, his heartbreaking sobs and the trembling of his fragile body. He hates it with a burning passion.

But it was healthy. Talking about it was healthy, affection was healthy. Even crying was healthy. David needed this. And obviously, he's needed it for some time. And Tyler was willing to give him

that escape. To drop the carefree version of himself for once and just let it all out. He didn't need to bottle it up anymore.

That was just being cruel to himself.

•×•

It must've been at least longer than twenty minutes of them staying outside. The moon had fully rose up high in the sky, and even the fireflies came out. It was late, when they decided to finally get up, but Tyler didn't mind.

In the time they had been outside, he'd gotten a few words out of the other man. Not a lot of them, and not detailed at all. But he wasn't stupid. Tyler could easily put two and two together with the subtle hints David had dropped for him. 

And he was mad. Pissed and fucking furious because the reason for David sudden shift in personality was because of something he didn't think he'd ever have to hear of from a close friend. Especially, from such a kind a loving person like David. He didn't deserve any of that shit. He didn't deserve any form of hurt or abuse.

But he had to keep it in. Repressing his anger and just lending a safe ear for David to talk to. To let him ramble without any judgement or any advice, because what could Tyler say to help the situation?

What's done was done, and all that remained was little fragments of David's past fears brought up by trauma and undetectable triggers. Which, Tyler's screaming and corning him into a wall had been one of them, so he already hated himself for putting David into the position.

It didn't matter if had had been unaware or not. You don't just back your friends into a wall and scream at them over a lost iPhone.

That was fucking stupid.

So really, the only thing Tyler could do was tighten his hold on the other man and nod or him when it was right to do so. David had stopped crying and shaking halfway through, but he hadn't pulled away. Something that Tyler was very grateful for, because he's starting to think he needed that hug more than David's after everything he told him.

He wanted to keep David safe. Protect him from this cruel world full of shitty people. His relationship with the other man always felt special. Like they had their own thing together. Of course, the guys had told him the same thing before, but it didn't ride away from the fact that David was special to all of them. 

But after all of this...their bond felt distant. Like he didn't know that much about David's as he had thought. He had always thought he had the other figured out. Reading emotions clear, picking up social cues. He thought it easy to read David. Like a book.

This just proved him all wrong.

It made him realize, that one snap, and David could leave them just like that. Retreat back to Ireland for many different reasons. Because they scared him, or because they said something that didn't land correctly. Their relationship was so fucking fragile, teetering between negatives and positives.

Tyler couldn't have David leave them. Him- or the guys even, wouldn't be able to function properly if David just decided that they were too good for him, or he wasn't enough for them.

They needed to balance it all out. To remind David why he was in their group in the first place. Because they did like him, they did care about him and value his time. That they did love him, too.

Tyler held the door open as David stepped in, shivering from the cold. The dogs hurriedly ran in after, darting to the kitchen at the sound of their food bowl being filled.

David looked up at him. His eyes now dry of tears, but still glossy and vulnerable. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, Brian was already in front of them and yanking David into a firm hug.

The taller man flinched harshly, something that made Tyler grit his teeth to hold in his frustration. 

David then relaxed, chuckling softly as he wrapped his arms around Brian's neck, resting his chin on top of his head. Brian only tightened his grip in response, no words needing to be spoken.

Brian was worried shitless. He didn't admit it often, but he cared so deeply for the other man. He would do anything for him, so seeing him run out, trembling and afraid, had made him feel like a kid. Clueless and confused, not knowing what to do.

He was glad that Tyler decided to talk to him, seeing as he looked ten times more relaxed than before.

Tyler let them hug for a few seconds, sliding the door shut and locking it behind them. Looking over to the living room, the guys were already eyeing them expectedly, giving Tyler silent looks that let him know he's have to spill the beans eventually.

Which, he didn't think he would have enough energy to do after everything. Today was just such an emotional rollercoaster.

On the bright side though, the guys seemed to have already ordered takeout and there was blankets and pillows spread over the couches. He's glad that it was a break day for them. They usually had movie nights after stressful recording sessions, and this seemed like a good time for David to relax and feel safe with them.

"Jesus fuckin' Christ Daithi, yer freezing." Brian muttered in disbelief, pulling back to grab David's hands and place them between his own. Rubbing them together to warm them up.

Tyler glanced down at the action, frowning in irritation at the little marks he could make out on David's hands. Mostly on his palms. And from what he's heard, he could only assume they were from self defense.

He swore, he would locate each and best one of David's exes just to file a police report for all of them. David supposedly hadn't because he was too scared, and Tyler would love to do it himself. He just wasn't sure though, because he didn't want to act on impulse without the Irishman's full approval.

He glanced up, watching the fond look in David's eyes as he watched Brian try to warm up his hands. A soft smile tugging on his lips.

"Hey." 

David looked up as Tyler spoke, his smile widening slightly as he hummed in acknowledgement. 

"Do you trust me?" Tyler asked, watching the way David's smile faltered a bit. Brian glanced up at them, obviously listening, but then slid his eyes back down to their hands. Obviously not wanting to butt in.

"...yeah." David said after a small pause. Tyler's frown — the one that he had been practically wearing nonstop since David had freaked out — deepened, worry coming back in full swing.

He disliked how David hesitated. How he seemed to want to speak immediately, but he just couldn't bring himself to commit. Tyler has seen it a handful of times when the two were outside. The way David would pause in his words and seem to have a mental debate with himself before making a statement.

Like he wasn't sure if he should trust Tyler with everything he said, but he wanted to.

Yet, Tyler didn't blame him for it. He didn't blame David for flinching earlier, temporarily stooping Tyler down to the level of the douchebags that hurt him before. Everyone had their own course they go through to heal from past traumas. Trust just happened to be difficult for David, and that was ok. He just needed time. Needed the right people to help him.

Tyler was willing to volunteer for that step, and he's sure the guys would gladly take it as well.

"Listen to me, ok? We will never hurt you. We may get loud and say some pretty shitty things that we don't mean, but we will never hurt you, in any way. Do you understand me?" He said softly, grateful that the guys were being loud as they moved around and shuffled for a spot on the couch. Making it seem as if they weren't listening and putting David on the spot in such a vulnerable situation. At least they had enough brain to understand that this was going to need to be a safe space, and that David wouldn't always be under the pressure of a constant spotlight, watching his every move to catch any mistakes.

"Ok." David nodded, his voice reverting back to that soft tone, averting his eyes to the floor. Tyler sighed softly, lifting a hand to cup David's cheek and face him back to him so that their eyes could meet.

The irishman seemed to relax with eye contact, so Tyler was hoping it would be a great help in the future.

"David, I need you to tell me that you understand. I mean it, ok? Like you said to me, we would never hurt you, because we love you. Understand?" He said, firmer this time. The words felt strange leaving his mouth. Especially the last little bit.

He could already feel the gazes of the other guys discreetly glancing their way, his cheeks burning in embarrassment. 

David blinked up at him, his eyes seeming to light up a bit at the statement. So, it wasn't all bad to so casually be dropping the L word. David has done it first. But now, it felt so much more... meaningful, when he said it back. Like he was tiptoing over what was obvious between them, but neither wanted to address it just yet.

Love was a tricky thing. And Tyler would much rather focus on David's feelings first, before he tried to make an official move on the other man.

"I understand." David said after some silence, his own cheeks tinting in a light shade of pink. And not from the cold. Tyler nodded in satisfaction, awkwardly dropping his hand away from David's cheek and taking a hesitant step back.

"Good. Uh...I need to go pee now. We lied out there for half an hour, my bladder is on fire." He said bashfully, earning a loud giggle from the other as he sped away to the bathroom. Mostly to just hide and cool down for a bit, but also because he really did need to pee.

"Weak." Brian scoffed, earning another heartwarming laugh from the taller man. David pulled his hands back, leaning down to give the other one more hug before pulling away. Brian didn't question it. He knew he'd get to hear it all from Tyler later on. Plus, he didn't want to ruin David's good mood.

"What did ye guys pick tonight?" He asked curiously, letting Brian drag him by the hand towards the comfy looking couches. He was exhausted, but he's sure one movie wouldn't hurt.

He rounded the couches, cursing in surprise when Jon yanked him back into his chest. David huffed as he landed right into his lap, their legs taking up the length of the couch.

"Wha—?" He started, but he didn't get to finish his sentence as Marcel crawled over and plopped right onto David's stomach, leaving him sandwiched between the two of them.

He was still slightly confused, even more so when Jon's hands tightened around his waist and Marcel rested his head onto his chest. 

But, it was... comfortable. And the close proximity may have made him a little more than happy because it was the first time he's been so affectionate with the guys before.

Actually, in all the years he's known them, he thinks that tonight had been the most they've ever touched him. He didn't mind it. It was new, and odd, but it felt nice knowing they cared.

"Okayyy...cuddle time, I guess?" He said jokingly, earning a warning grumble from Marcel. David just laughed it off, reaching a hand up to card through his curls. Which, he didn't think would have an affect. If anything, he expected Marcel to swat his hand away. Instead, he seemed to relax into the touch, his grip loosening in satisfaction.

David smiled fondly, resting his head into Jon's chest and humming happily at the warm lips that pressed to his forehead.

Damn, they were feeling super affectionate now.

David could feel his blush darken, not knowing if he should feel happy that the guys were showing him love, or concerned because it was so unexpected.

•×•

The second movie ended quicker than the first, rounds of yawns echoing throughout the living room as the credits started to roll.

It was late, way past their bedtime, but nobody really cared for that part. They had more important things to worry about.

"So?" Marcel asked as he pulled himself up to sit on his knees on the couch. His legs had fallen asleep long ago, but he had been too content with feeling David play with his hair to care. Now that the other was finally asleep, having passed out not long after the second movie started, he could finally address what they've all been worrying about for the past five hours.

"Uh...it's complicated, dude. There's..a lot to unpack." Tyler said with a sigh as he reached forward for his cup of tea on the coffee table, not needing elaboration or any sort of detail. He knew exactly what they wanted to know from him. The short glances they had kept shooting him throughout the duration of the movies had been enough for him to know they couldn't wait much longer for an explanation.

"Um, but just know, it's had nothing to do with us. Just some really shitty exes he's had, he's got a little trauma that he's still trying to work out." He explained, taking a few gulps of his tea. He hadn't really been paying too much attention to the movie. Mostly just watching David from his side of the couch.

He had looked so content and calm dozing off in Jon's arms, a small, constant smile on his face as he played with Marcel's hair. He seemed to like the physical touch, and it was something that Tyler was hoping would help him in the long run.

He was scared of getting hit, being beaten. Maybe if they showed how gentle they could be with him, than maybe he wouldn't be so guarded with himself. Maybe he wouldn't flinch at their every move or jump when someone's voice was raised the tiniest amount.

Tyler wanted David to feel safe. To know he was safe. Not to keep his arms clasped around his body in case the unexpected happened.

Tyler leaned over and brushed his fingers gently across David's cheek, trailing down to the prominent scar like before when they were outside.

"So...you're saying that was from an ex girlfriend?" Evan asked pointing to the scar, easily following the movement of Tyler's hand. The latter sighed softly, shaking his head as he pulled back, frowning down at David's peaceful face.

At least he trusted them enough to sleep near them. Who knows what kinds of fucked up shit his exes had put him through.

"This one? Nah, this one's from a ex boyfriend." He corrected, looking up at the way Brian choked on drink, spluttering tea back into his cup as he gasped for breath. Tyler sighed, rolling his eyes at the reaction, mixed with the way the guys were looking up at him in surprise.

"Yeah, yeah, boyfriend. I don't think any of the scars are from girlfriends except the one on his shoulder that he showed me, but the rest are definitely from men." He said, resting his chin on his palm as he watched Jon trail a hand over David's head, brushing his bangs out of his face. Gentle and slow. As if David would wake up from a single shift.

The guys sat in silence, unable to think of anything to say. Too many things were coming out of the blue and they didn't know what to think. They just sat and stared at a sleeping David, unsure how he could look so blissful and peaceful after having a mental breakdown not too long ago.

"He didn't happen to drop any names, did he?" Jon eventually asked, glancing up at Tyler. The taller man sipped from his cup, shrugging nonchalantly before setting it back down to the table.

"A few." He admitted, nodding in response. He could see the flicker of insanity in Jon's eyes, choosing not to mention it and just let him run through his slightly psychopathic thoughts.

"Text them to me?" He requested, an innocent grin finding it's way to his face as David nuzzled into his hand, the image looking slightly more terrifying than cute.

"Yeah, sure. Was already thinkin' about it anyways." Tyler replied. He has only gotten three names, of which had only come out because David needed to drop them in order for his stories to make sense for the time and place. 

Three wasn't a lot, and Tyler didn't really know how many people David had dated in the past. But three was definitely enough for someone like Jon. Who knows what he would do when he found those men, and frankly, Tyler didn't want to know.

"Anyways, bed time. I'm exhausted from everything, so let's talk about this in the morning. I feel like shit, I look like shit, and I need a fucking shower." Tyler sighed, getting up with a grunt and yawning loudly as he stretched his arms over his head.

"Yeah, same. I'm fucking beat." Brian mumbled, rubbing his eyes as he stood up as well, grabbing hia blanket from the couch. Marcel and Evan did the same, grabbing their pillows and picking up the dishes they left on the coffee table.

"You guys go. I'll stay here with him. Too comfy to get up anyways." Jon said, slowly turning on his side so that David slid off of his chest, wrapping his arms around the shorter man from behind.

"Liar, you just want ta spoon him, ya pervert." Brian grumbled, earning an unashamed cackle from Jon in agreement. Who quickly forced himself to quiet down when David stirred in his arms a bit.

"Shut up Brian, you're just jealous." He said, lowering his voice as he got comfortable, making a show of resting his hand over David's thigh. Brian glared at him, his eyes foolishly giving into the trap and locking on the movement.

"Damn right I am." He grumbled to himself, earning hushed laughed from the others, clearly making fun of his embarrassing envy as he stomped up to his room like a child.

Besides the obvious feelings they all shared for David, there was a lot more they would need to talk about. To discuss about him, to discuss with him. He already looked to have been trying to heal on his own and that was good. But with a little extra help from them, they were sure he'd feel much happier than before.

Without needing to hide it all, or put on that cold-stone, poker face of being unbothered.

They just wanted him to be happy. And if they needed to put their feelings to the side for now in order to focus all attention on him, then they would gladly do that. Because he needs the help, and he deserved loving people in his life that actually cared for him.

People who actually, romantically, genuinely loved him.

And they were willing to be those people.

14,085 words

_________________________________________

Dawg, I never know how to end my one-shots, I feel like a loser!!

😭

Anyways, here it is, hope y'all like it. NOW FOLLOW MY INSTAGRAM POOKIES!!!

At [toilet_dumpster ]

(⁠≧3≦⁠) ~ ♡

💜🖤💜

Chapter Text

Third POV -

The sun was bright and beautiful, not hot to the point where his flesh felt like it was burning off, but hot enough for it to warm up his pale skin and disintegrate all the stress he's been having for the past few weeks. The chill breeze was subtle, flowers and trees looking the best they ever had, and the bustling of busy people in the street was welcomed.

David didn't usually like going out. Sure, he loved wandering around the city he's lived in for years, he loved walking through the public parks and he loved eating out at fancy restaurants. What he didn't usually look forward to, was the socializing and the rude people he'd encounter along the way.

David just wasn't a people person. Talking or chatting was fine, but he'd rather not have to interact with strangers if he didn't need to.

But despite all of that, it felt nice to be around normal, civilized people for once after so long. He didn't mind being bumped into as they passed him on the sidewalk, he didn't mind the honking of the busy traffic, he didn't even mind the sound of obnoxious children crying as he passed mothers walking down the street with strollers.

The chaos just felt so inviting.

It's been a month since David or any of the others have left the base. They haven't even gone outside, not even stepping out onto the balcony.

A few weeks ago while on a mission, his group had discovered look-a-likes of themselves. Doppelgangers that looked almost exactly like them. It was terrifying, especially since they were already stressed and overwhelmed. Busy in the middle of a shootout.

Logically, the only thing they could do was freak out and panic. Shooting at them in confusion, surprise, fear, all the emotions that came with seeing a double you.

Unfortunately, they got away before they could kill them, so they were left with hundreds of questions on their drive back to their base.

Did they all somehow have long lost twins that they didn't know about? Did they get cloned? Did they somehow see their actual doppelgangers and they were to die soon?

There was no logic explanation for what they had seen, and they knew that they weren't tripping because they had all seen it. It wasn't some sort of figment of their imagination if eight pairs of eyes had seen them.

They didn't know what to do about it, and the only thing Evan could come up with was for them to stay quarantined until they knew exactly what was going on. Marcel had been seeing their doubles on CCTV cams of the streets every now and then, but he couldn't seem to locate them. They were obviously on the hunt for them, and it was worrisome.

They didn't know what to do other than to stay away, or kill them off. Of course, they had missions to take. It was still their job as mercenaries to keep the city safe. Missions were the only reason they left their base now, and every time, without fail, their doubles were always there. Sneaking close, watching them, and when they were spotted, the BBS would shoot.

In their eyes, their doubles were nothing but another threat. Some supernatural shit going on that they needed to eliminate.

So they were all on their toes, cooped up in their large base and having other alliance mercenary groups do errands for them. Mostly Smii7y's gang. Such as grocery shopping and things like that. Everyone was pretty shaken up. Thinking that the doubles were a threat, hunting them down in order to kill them in cold blood.

I mean, they did have guns the last few times they had seen them. Shooting back in defense. They were great shooters, just like the BBS. The guys thought they were aiming to murder them.

David...not so much 

Believe him, he's pretty shaken up too. I mean, c'mon. Doubles of themselves? That was a straight recipe for chaos, or the end of the world entirely. It wasn't natural, it was fucking weird. Like, where did they come from? What did they want? Were they dangerous?

He's still pretty confused and shocked after a whole month of planning heists and missions, all while trying to look out for potential dangers of the other group ambushing them when working. Marking down potential sniper spots and dark corners.

But he didn't think that the second group was after them. No, not at all. After years of being in his group, David has seen the way people react when trying to shoot his partners. Their guns were always on auto shoot, aiming directly for the heads of his friends. Scared shitless and shooting their guns off until their bullets ran out quicker than they could think rationally.

But their doubles didn't do that. No, they were calm and collected. Tapping bullets patiently and shooting coordinated shots. They were great with their weapons, that was pretty clear. They managed to hit his friends occasionally.

He could always chalk it down to them being professionals, just as they were. I mean, they seemed to share the same skills as them, not only the same faces.

And if that assumption was true, then their doubles should have no problem killing them when the moment arose.

Which is why David knew they didn't shoot to kill, but shoot to slow them down, instead. Their shots were never lethal, usually nicking a leg or surfacing a shoulder. It was as if they were trying to weaken them just enough to get close.

David's group had only encountered their doubles three times in the last month, and everytime they saw each other, it turned into a painfully long and cautious shootout. The guys had been hurt many times, but David noticed that they weren't bad injuries. He hasn't addressed it, silently keeping it to himself because he didn't want to voice his thoughts, and anger the guys with his stupidity.

Was it dumb to think their doubles were harmless? Absolutely. Was it even dumber to think that they just wanted to talk and that they needed something from them, and that they weren't actually trying to harm them, but to slow them down just enough so that they could talk? Oh, most definitely.

But David had his reasons. The closest they've been to their doubles, was when Jon chanced a close run in with his own double, the two close enough to get into a knife fight. Lui had thrown in a smoke bomb to get him away when his double started to get the upper hand. Regardless, Jon's double hadn't spoken, but he looked as if he wanted to. David had seen him tuck his knife away at the last second before they ditched the scene, and he's sure nobody else had.

He's very observant. It came with his job. So he noticed little things. The way their doubles would look pissed as his group sped away in their get away car, the way the other Evan would groan in frustration when he ran out of stun grenades despite the perfectly good bomb grenades on his utility belt, the way the other Tyler looked desperate and hopeless when David's group got away.

They didn't seem like they were trying to kill his group. It was more like they were just trying to talk, but they couldn't do so because his team kept attacking them right off the bat.

David hadn't brought this up to his group because he knows how protective of each other they can be. They wouldn't even think about setting up some sort of meeting, because they whole-heatedly believed that their doubles were only here to kill them.

He wants to bring it up, since he just wants to get rid of this issue. He hated having to stay inside all day, he hated not being able to leave the base, he hated always getting into shootouts every mission simply because their doubles seemed to always find them at the worst of times.

But he can't just pull the conversation out of nowhere, because he knows his friends won't listen. They were very stubborn people, and since they've taken this whole thing so seriously, he knows they won't listen to a word he'd say. He's usually pretty good at convincing them, but they seemed to be very threatened by this, and he's almost positive that they won't budge on it.

Also, he wants to know what their doubles want. They obviously need something, hence the way they keep desperately looking for them along the streets at night. Marcel and Scotty have seen hours of footage of the doubles searching. Mostly at night, but the footage was still pretty clear to make them out.

David's glad that they didn't seem to be wearing masks. If their doubles were spotted with them, he's sure people would mistaken then for his group and try to attack them. David didn't want anything bad to happen to them, they didn't seem bad.

Ok- sure, they've hurt his friends, but they were all small injuries. Nothing they couldn't handle. If anything, he should be more concerned for the doubles. The guys do not hold back in trying to kill them.

He knows that they're scared, and that they don't know how to handle the situation. But in his eyes, his own friends are the dangerous ones. The amount of lethal shots and hits he's seen hit their doubles was very worrying. Not only because they only aimed for minor shots, but also because he felt bad. Seeing their doubles get hurt made him feel scared in the same way it was for when one of his friends got hurt.

It just didn't sit right with him.

David knows there must be some deeper things going on. That their doubles couldn't have just shown up out of the blue to murder them. None of the guys were as religious as him, most of them just straight up skeptics or nonbelievers. But even they were considering something satanic going on. Well, not Jon so much. He thinks it's some sort of glitch in the matrix or some shit.

The guys think he just watches too many movies.

So David could care less about the 'dangers' of their doubles. He knows that they obviously know how to handle weapons, are obviously pros in combat, and obviously have the same strengths that his friends have. But he's not worried about them killing him.

Hence why he snuck out of their base.

Believe him, he knows it's dumb. But God damnit he needed some time to himself. He could not be cooped up at home with his antsy roommates for another second. He just needed some time to relax.

So far, nothing has happened to him. He went out to get ice cream, took a walk in the dog park and spent some time with the random dogs that ran up to him, and he had gotten a coffee from his favorite diner. He hadn't been shot at, attacked, or even kidnapped.

If anything, he thinks the guys worry too much. Obviously, they had every right to be. But he didn't need them setting rules over his head and keep him locked in. He hated being told what to do.

"Dude, these are beautiful. Where'd ya get them from?" He asked, running his fingers along the soft, rounded petals of the pale flowers. 

David's been so bored at home, he had forced himself out. Smart enough to distract Lui by telling him where Brian's secret candy stash was so he could get out the door. He's also missed a few of his other friends that lived normal lives. Don't get him wrong, he loved the guys. A lot. But...they could be really overwhelming at times if taken in big doses. And this past month, he's been taking enough doses of them.

So here he was now, visiting Dan's little flower shop. It's been too long since he's seen him, and he's been dying to see the new banquets and carnations they had recently shipped in. David had a huge soft spot for flowers.

"It's called a 'Violet Marsh', or in our language, 'Sailchuach chorraigh'." Dan replied, taking pride in the way he said the name. David looked up at him, tilting his head in interest.

"They're from Ireland?" He asked, never recalling the pretty plant near his hometown. Dan hummed in confirmation, leaning down and carefully plucking one of the little flowers.

"Yup! It's only found in Counties Clare and Galway, found throughout acid bogs, marshy ground and damp woodland. Sorta rare." He explained, lifting the flower so David could take it.

"Wow, no wonder. They didn't have anything like this in Limerick. It's sorta...angsty lookin'." He said, taking the flowers and admiring the black veins along the petals. Dan chuckled in agreement.

"Agreed. You should see the ones we're having shipped in from Australia next week. Those ones are dark. Perfect for spooky season." He said happily, the two sharing a laugh.

"Ah, I would love ta but... y'know. Our situation." David sighed softly, looking at the shorter man apologetically. Most of David's close friends knew about his job. They did mind it, mostly just worried for his own well being.

"Tch, don't sweat it Daithi. I'm sure ye guys'll figure somethin' out. I understand though. Which, ye should probably go before t'ey get suspicious. Ye've been out fer how long? Two hours?" Dan said, tapping his watch. David huffed in disappointment nodding in agreement.

"Yeah, I know. God, I wish we didn't have to walk on eggshells. We practically own the city." He groaned, twirling the flower between his fingers. Dan laughed, nodding as he grabbed the flower pot and set it back on the shelf.

"Well, ye could always just talk ta them about it. I'm sure they'll listen. They seem to have a soft spot fer ye, if I'm not mistaken." He suggested, earning an immediate scoff from the other man.

"Yeah, but only when they're in a good mood or if they're not sure. They're dead set on thinkin' these guys are out ta kill us. And being locked in all month has them with sticks up their asses. They wouldn't listen to me fer shit, even if I offered a blowjob or something." He rolled his eyes in annoyance, knowing his friends wouldn't listen to him for a single second.

Dan smiled at that, his eyes squinting in mischief.

"Hey, ye don't know that." He said, laughing as he earned himself a well deserved smack to the arm.

"Alright, I'm leaving ye're bitch ass. See ye again when I can." He rolled his eyes playfully, flipping the other off as he continued to laugh all the way until he was out the door.

David sighed softly, watching the flower as he twirled it between his fingers once again.

Of course, the guys didn't give in easily. It takes forever for him to get them to do something for him or with him. But in the end, they usually have up if he annoyed them enough with valid points. But...he didn't think any amount of valid points would stop them from attacking their doubles. They were scared shitless, wether they wanted to admit it or not.

David sipped on his coffee, deciding it was time to finally go home. But as he looked up, he immediately froze.

Right across the street, sitting on a bench, was one of their doubles. Brian's double, to be exact. This was probably the closest he's ever been to one. Only a lengthy twenty feet of road between them. He stared ahead, hearing his heartbeat in his ears.

The double was staring right back at him, face completely blank as they locked gazes. He seemed to be muttering something under his breath, and David could only assume he was speaking into an ear piece.

Had he been following him? I mean, it explained the tingly feeling he's been having the entire time, but he hadn't thought much of it. But if Brian's double had been following him...than that just gave him another reason not to freak out. Because if the double had wanted to hurt him, he definitely would have already done it.

David had been very vulnerable at the dog park for nearly an hour and a half. Most people left their dogs there alone, since the city had working rangers specifically to watch the dogs. To sort of babysit the pups while owners went about their business or run errands. All dogs were chipped and tagged, so nobody could steal them either.

David had been mostly alone. The majority of the rangers on the other side of the park to supervise the bigger dogs. So the double could have easily kidnapped him at any moment. He doesn't even have any weapons on him!

He blinked in surprise, slowly lowering his coffee straw from his mouth. Their gaze never broke, and he felt anxious just looking at the double. Speaking to the guys about the whole situation was out of the question, and trying to convince them to speak to the doubles instead of fight with them was even more impossible.

But...what if he could switch it up? Talk to the double himself instead?

I mean, if he was able to prove the doubles as good guys, then maybe the guys would listen then? Maybe they wouldn't see them as a threat.

David gulped nervously, shaking out the rest of his anxiety as he began to cross the street.

This was stupid. This was so stupid. But maybe if he could get everyone onto good terms, or possibly find out what the doubles wanted, then maybe this whole thing would go away. So that he would be able to go outside again, so that he would be able to see his other friends or even go out with the guys like they used to do all the time. A month of working and hiding was exhausting, and he knows they needed a break.

The double finally expressed some sort of emotion, his eyebrows pushing in a frown as he watched David approach him. He didn't look threatened though, more so alert and suspicious. David didn't look away from him, even as he waved off the honking cars as he crossed the crosswalk.

He was nervous, yes, and the adrenaline from fear was making him shake a bit. But, he didn't show it. Continuing to come closer despite the way the double subtly reached for the gun under his jacket. David knew it had to be there. Brian had his own there as well.

The double didn't move until he finally crossed the street and approached the bench, glaring sharply as he flashed his gun.

"Woah- woah, don't worry. I'm not here ta fight." He said, holding his hands up in surrender. He hoped he didn't look threatening. I mean, sure he was tall, but he didn't think that was scary of him. The guys have even said he resembled a big puppy, which he should be offended at, but he did love puppies so he couldn't complain.

And I mean, he was holding a white girl coffee and a flower right now. He didn't think he looked threatening. Regardless, he didn't want to possibly startle the double.

The second Brian seemed to pause, narrowing his eyes at him before hesitantly hiding his gun back under his jacket. David sighed softly, glad that no civilians had seen the weapon. It was pretty busy right now, and if he caused a scene, the guys would definitely see it on the news and dig his grave for him.

David took a small step forward, watching the way the double glanced at the action but didn't back away. So he took his next few steps slowly, moving just close enough to sit on the same bench, albeit on the end of it.

The double was tense, he could see that. Even from the way he was looking at him, David knew that the second Brian was still looking for any danger in him.

"I just wanna talk, ok?" He said softly, giving the other a friendly smile. The double's glare seemed to slowly disappear, but his caution didn't fade. His left hand still resting underneath his jacket and over his gun. 

"Alright." He said after a long pause, his posture only relaxing just the tiniest bit. David nodded in thanks, his smile widening slightly in excitement.

God, this was so cool. He was scared shitless, yeah, but holy fuck did this Brian look awesome. He looked exactly like his own Brian; same straight nose, same sharp jaw, same high cheek bones and even the same frame. Tall and built, but not overly so. 

Yet, he looked like a completely different person.

First of all, his natural eye was pale, light enough to even pass as white entirely. The robotic eye, was a sharp blue, nearly teal, and his mechanical plates were lighter than Brian's, looking more modern and advanced. His hair was combed back, entirely different from the way his Brian liked to let it hang loose up front to frame his face. 

David's Brian was one of the cleanest people he's ever met, but he was clean in a messy way. Like any average joe. But this Brian looked clean in a professional way. As if we was ready to go to work.

Dressed in a pale, blue button up and black jeans, wearing a thick, white, knee-length coat. He looked fancy. David liked fancy.

Brian looked rugged and sexy, this Brian looked elegant and charming.

Was he fanboying? Yes, yes he was.

David looked back up to his eyes, seeing the way the double was scanning him up as well, his eyes curious and observing. When their gaze met, the double paused, his gaze softening just a bit from his suspicious expression.

David tilted his head slightly, unsure of how to start the conversation. This Brian didn't seem like a threat. He was anything but. Maybe this would work out.

"Um..so—"

"Cut ta the chase. Why no conflict?" The double cut him off, his voice just like Brian's. However, it seemed a bit more monotone. Actually, his whole being seemed monotone. As if he wasn't a cyborg, but literally an android itself. It was almost concerning.

"Huh?" He asked stupidly, too taken aback to remember the question.

"Why are you bein' so calm right now. Are the others hidin' somewhere I don't know about?" The double asked cautiously, his eyes slowly glancing around their surroundings. David blinked in surprise, registering that this Brian was still on guard.

Fuck- of course he was. The guys always shot at them the second they were spotted. God damnit.

"Uh- no. I'm not even supposed ta be outside, actually." He admitted sheepishly, fidgeting with the flower in his hand. The double frowned at him, the hostility finally disappearing from his face.

"Ye're not? Are ye restricted?" He asked in confusion, his hand slipping away from his gun to rest on his knees instead.

"Well, l- no. But t'e guys are convinced that yer team is out to kill us and they just want us all ta be safe. I snuck out." He explained, turning to face the other man. The double didn't seem so mean, and David was surprisingly comfortable with him. Maybe it was because he looked like his own Brian. He's always had a safe presence.

"Against direct order?" The double asked, sounding a little surprised. David made a small, nonchalant noise, shrugging his shoulders lightly.

"Technically, yes. But, they'll get over it. I've only been gone fer two hours." He said with a light chuckle. He knew damn well the guys would chew his ass out later for it, but he thinks it was worth the time alone. Plus, he was getting something with this double. He could probably fix everything.

David sipped his coffee as the double stared at him blankly, as if trying to read his mind. He had to look away after a few seconds, biting his lip nervously. This Brian definitely wasn't shy about staring, was he?

His gaze was piercing. Sharp, as opposed to the way his own Brian's gaze was warm and soft. These two were complete opposites.

"Why are you not afraid?" He eventually asked, breaking the awkward silence. Well, it was awkward for David at least. The double didn't seem to sense the nerves he was feeling right now.

"Why would I be? You guys didn't attack us until we fought in fear. if anything, we're the dumbasses fer shooting before thinking." He replied, shrugging lightly. David still secretly blames the guys for them all being in quarantine. If they hadn't freaked out, they probably would've been able to talk to the doubles, and if they had been able to talk, they most likely wouldn't have needed to hide away from them because they would know what they wanted.

"No...No, it's completely understandable. I would be pretty confused if I had seen a whole group of people that looked exactly like my group and I. It's uncanny." The double said a few seconds, nodding in understanding. David laughed at that, nodding himself in agreement.

"Oh, it definitely was." He admitted, recalling just how shocked he was. He had almost gotten shot by their rival gang because he had been too busy staring at their doubles. He had been flabbergasted.

Still, he was sane enough to not shoot at them.

The two sat together quietly, the awkward air coming back once more. The double seemed to just stare at him, as if waiting for him to continue their conversation. But honestly, David didn't know what to start with first. He had so many questions, he couldn't think of any important ones at the moment.

"Um...so, what's yer name?" He eventually decided with, trying to hide his nerves with a smile. The double didn't seem to see them though. Either that, or he didn't address it. Something that David was very grateful for. 

However, he didn't answer either. Just staring at David even longer. It sorta made him feel stupid, and it didn't do anything to ease the awkward tension away. Had that been a stupid question or something?

I mean, he guessed it kind of was. Considering that if he looked like Brian, he might be named 'Brian' as well. It would be strange if he had some sort of different name. Like Steve.

Eugh, Steve. That didn't sound right.

"Uh- ye don't have ta answer that, I was just curious. Um, I'm David. Or, Daithi. Whatever ye prefer." He said, setting his coffee between his legs and sticking his hand out. David wanted to know so much, but he didn't want to rush into it. Starting with a name would be enough.

"Terroriser. Em- apologies, your question caught me off guard. Um- I don't normally care fer physical contact." He replied, glancing at David's hand dismissively. The taller make a noise of understanding, immediately dropping his hand back down to hold his coffee. 

Terroriser, huh? That was Brian's code name. Strange.

"Oh, I understand. I don't either. Well, at least not to strangers. I like touching my friends though." He said, the two sitting in silence before he quickly realized his wording.

"Oh! N-not like that! I just- like, hugging and stuff. I'm fine with that kind of- ugh, ye know what I meant." He said quickly, groaning to himself in embarrassment. 

The double- Terroriser, snorted at his reaction, finally showing an ounce of human emotion.

"That was quite defensive." He commented, smiling as David blushed a dark red.

"Yeah, well, with friends like mine, ye always gotta watch what ya say an' do. Talk about how much ye love peanut butter or some shit and they'll spin that around ta you liking testicles in ye're mouth." He said with a roll of his eyes, earning a soft laugh from the other Irishman.

"You're different than what I'd imagined." He said, tilting his head with a small smile as he looked up at David. His eyes no longer cold, but still sharp. His voice was softer as well, his guard no longer up.

And David wasn't sure if he was supposed to be grateful for it, or concerned. Because the way that Terroriser was making him feel all nervous right now was worrying.

"Am I?" He asked in interest, curious as to how his own double acted. 

Terroriser nodded, sighing lightly as if in disappointment.

"Yeah. My Nogla's a bitch." He said with a grin, pulling a laugh from David. He then froze as Terroriser hissed, shooting his hand up to his left ear with a grimace. His ear piece.

"He didn't like t'at comment." He grumbled, earning another laugh. David didn't really mind that Terroriser's team was obviously listening in on their conversation. It was probably a good thing so that they knew he means no harm to them. It would boost the chances of them being able to set up some sort of civilized meeting without all the shooting.

David jumped slightly at the feeling of his phone buzzing in his pocket, shooting Terroriser an apologetic look before sliding it out and answering.

He didn't bother reading the caller ID, knowing he was about to get lectured regardless of who it was.

"Hello-"

"Where the fuck are you?"

Nogla pursed his lips, shrinking slightly at the firm voice of his own Brian. He sounded pissed off. He wasn't even yelling. That couldn't be good for him.

"Uh...out." He said quietly, kind of embarrassed. He didn't need to put Brian on speaker phone in order for Terroriser to hear, he was close enough to hear ever word. David was literally about to get chewed out right in front of him.

Awkward.

"I swear to fucking god David, you better get your fucking ass back to the base before you get shot. What were you thinkin', going out without backup?" Brian hissed through the speaker. Man, he sounded mad. It wasn't often that David could genuinely piss the other man off. Brian was annoyed by him most times, at the very most. 

However, he could sense the panic. The worried tone just barely peeking through Brian's facade of anger. 

"I just went to get some coffee is all." He said reassuringly, knowing he needed to try and calm the other down.

The guys had a hard time showing that they cared, usually doing so in annoyed insults or mean comments. It was tough love. David didn't mind it, he's delt with it for years to know that their hearts are in the right place.

"We have coffee at home!" Brian exclaimed in disbelief, sounded astounded that that had been David's excuse. Which, it wasn't entirely the truth, but it wasn't a lie either.

David had wanted a coffee. The coffee they have at home wasn't the best, mostly because they didn't have sugar, nor creamer, and he did not like the taste of black coffee. But also, David needed space.

He loves the guys, don't get him wrong. He'd spend the rest of his life with them if given the opportunity because he truly does love them. But no matter how much he enjoys their company, no matter how much he loves serving them breakfast in the morning, no matter how much he loves taking care of them and hearing them talk endlessly about their interests, worries and bitching, he did not have the patience to deal with them for another hour.

Like mentioned, David loved being around them. But, they could be too much at times. He just needed a little break, because he could not deal with them twenty-four-seven.

"Good coffee, Brian. None of Lui's liquid venom shit. That's worse than the shitty American alcohol that Tyler drinks." He rolled his eyes, mostly telling the truth about that part. David could never understand how Lui downed that bitter ass liquid. Especially because he didn't add any sugar. Eugh.

"Seriously- just, get home now. I don't want ye ta get hurt." Brian sighed, feigning annoyance but David could definitely hear the desperation in his voice. The two of them know each other the most, and everyone knows that Brian gets impatient and anxious whenever David's in a bad situation. Wether it be when on a mission or just attending a meeting with other mercenaries that Evan has every now and then.

He got antsy and worrisome. Nobody pointed it out, because he was obviously touchy about it. Brian's lost close friends before, so David doesn't get irritated when he frets over him too much. It actually pretty sweet, so he welcomed the overprotectivness.

"I won't get hurt Brian, I—"

"Daithi." 

David paused, noticing just how worried Brian was. Obviously they were all pretty scared, but not enough to show their worry. Brian sounded so scared. Like David would get shot for simply stepping outside.

He didn't say anything, feeling a bit of guilt creep up on him. He knew it had been selfish to leave, but he didn't really realize how worried the guys would be. 

But also...who did they think he was?! 

Some child that couldn't defend himself? He was just as strong as them, maybe not as smart, but he was a pretty observant person. He knew when he was in danger.

David pouted, feeling slightly irritated. He knew the guys cared about each other a lot. They were a big chosen family, despite making a living of illegally taking down criminals. He's saved them just about as many times as they've saved him. He wasn't some idiot that got himself into dumb and potentially harmful situations all the time.

"I know your pouting your lips right now, stop that. I just want you to be safe. We don't even know what those people want from us. I need ta know you'll be ok. I'll have to kill them myself if anything bad happens to you." Brian said, not caring to hide his annoyance anymore.

David pouted harder, knowing that Brian was using that stupid tone again. That stupid tone that all the guys had learned to perfect over the years. It was hard to convince David anything, especially when they were trying to get him not to do something. And occasionally, when he was beginning to get too stubborn, and they were beginning to get too impatient, they used this soft and saddened tone.

And of course, he had a huge weak spot for them when they got all emotional because it didn't happen often, and so even if he knew they were just guilt tripping him, he always gave in.

And he knows that they knew it was a weakness for him. They used their emotions as a way to manipulate him without causing any harm, and he doesn't know if he should be concerned or offended.

Was he that easy to break down, or were they just really good at it? He's better on the former, since not only does he not want to give the guys too much credit, but he's very aware of how painfully in love with them he is.

"Ugh, fine." He grumbled in defeat, biting his tongue to hold back any stupid thoughts from speaking aloud. 

"Don't be upset, ok? We can make cookies or some shit when you get home, just- just promise you'll be back soon. Safely." Brian said, his soft tone almost immediately replaced with a more commanding tone again. David rolled his eyes again, sighing in amusement.

"Yeah, I will. Promise." He said, grinning at the audible sigh of relief the other man let out.

Now he knows he gets overwhelmed when they worry about him too much, but it makes him happy to know that they care enough.

"Good, see ya soon." Brian said, and with that, he hung up. He sighed in relief, glad that Brian hadn't sounded too, too mad. If David had been in trouble or needed help, Brian would've been screaming at him with endless 'i told you so's.

David turned to look at Terroriser, who had just been patiently staring at him for the whole call. He seemed unbothered by the whole screaming through the phone thing from Brian. Maybe a little curious, but not bothered.

"Well, it was nice talkin' ta you. I gotta go though." He said apologetically. Slightly disappointed. There was still so much he wanted to know about he other and his group, but he knew he wouldn't have time for it all.

So hopefully, they could meet up again and talk it through then. If David even managed to get a chance, that is.

"Yes, likewise." Terroriser said, a small smile growing on his face.

Huh, maybe he wasn't so robotic after all.

David stood up with a stretch, staring at the flower in his hand before turning to the shorter man.

"Here." He said, offering the plant. The other stared at it, blinking in confusion for a few seconds.

"What's this?" He asked, frowning in confusion as he hesitantly reached for it. David shrugged, letting him take the flower to examine it.

"Consider it a peace offering." He suggested. He knew it was a stupid gesture. And that it wouldn't make Terroriser trust him right off the bat, but it was all he had right now. And honestly, who didn't like flowers?

The double seemed to examine in, a strange look in his pale eyes as he twirled the flower between his fingers.

"Sailchuach chorraigh." He mumbled, making David blink in surprise.

"Uh, yeah." He confirmed, tilting his head in confusion as the cyborg's eye flickered. Flashing a few times.

"A rare Pearl-bordered Fritillary, which in Ireland, is only found in Counties Clare and Galway, uses the Marsh Violet as primal nectar plant. Blooming from April to July, this is a perennial plant. It is found throughout Ireland in acid bogs, marshy ground and damp woodland." He said quickly, not a stutter in his voice. Almost as if he was reading from a Google site or something.

Terroriser then looked back up to him, his gaze seeming to soften from his sharp gaze. As if he were his own Brian, and not some double that merely looked like him but acted as a literal android.

"It symbolizes humble nature...and purity." He muttered, seeming to scan his face.

David blinked in surprise, feeling his cheeks burn the longer Terroriser looked at him. As if he were the flower himself. It was... giving him a funny feeling.

"Uh...yeah. Something like that...my favorite is called the Hardy Fuchsia. My ma loved those." He giggled, unsure of what else to say. This Brian was weird. All serious and unexpressive. Yet, it was quirky. David kinda liked it. It didn't even feel like this was Brian's double, but a totally different person who just happened to look and sound like him.

David leaned over, carefully taking the flower from Terroriser's hand and sliding it into the breast pocket of his fancy, white coat. He pulled back to admire the color, smiling at the other man who just looked oh so confused by the small action.

"Violet looks good on you." He said, giving the man one last smile before turning away, coffee still in hand that he was so going to rub into Jon's face. He loved shitty white girl coffee just as much as he did.

"See ye around, Terroriser!" He called back, giving a little wave before walking away. Hopefully Brian told the others that he was just going out for coffee. Hopefully, it defused the absolute bitching he knew he was going to get.

•×•

David swallowed nervously as Marcel flipped through the screens, the click of his finger tapping the keyboard being the only noise in the entire room. His eyes were glued to anything but the guys, however, since they seemed to be keeping their own focus on Marcel's laptop, or staring him down.

The second he had arrived, he had been bombed with questions and lectures of both worry and irritation. He replied to each one accordingly, making sure to not reveal too much of the full truth.

Unfortunately for him, Lui somehow deemed his behavior and replies as 'suspicious', so now they were sitting here as Marcel flipped through CCTV footage to see if David had done anything dumb, or something that would potentially incriminate him.

David hated when they did that to him. Believe it or not, it was a common occurrence. When they sensed he was lying or hiding something - which wasn't too often because he was an open book, but he did have to lie if he didn't want them knowing the reason why he was a blushing mess and averting his gaze from them every now and then - they would go completely silent and just stare him down until he broke and give in.

It worked like, eighty perfect of the time, but he usually just told them more lies to stop the questioning.

"Nothing." Marcel eventually said, closing the laptop with a soft sigh. David had to hold his own sigh of relief from escaping, pushing it into the back of his throat.

He assumed that Terroriser, somehow, was the reason why the cameras didn't see their interaction. He knows he'd be in huge trouble if the guys knew he was so casually chatting with one of their doubles. 

"At all?" Evan asked, doubtful. Marcel nodded, shrugging his shoulders lightly.

"Nothing that's in the view of the cameras at least. And these are on every corner of every street. They're very efficient. But, a few clips look clipped or erased. Not sure exactly how, though." He explained, aiming the last part at David.

The Irishman put his hands up in surrender, already knowing their assumptions from the way the two glanced at him.

"I don't know how ta operate camera footage. Ye know that." He said, quickly negating any of their thoughts. In this case, his stupidity helped. He knew jack-shit about tech support or anything of the sort. Hence why Marcel, Scotty or even Brian and Brock did the computer stuff.

"Mhm. Fine. You win this time." Evan muttered, narrowing his eyes at David in suspension. Obviously, he knew Evan was just messing around. But the others were clearly a little confused why David had been acting nervous in the first place.

"Eat a dick." He responded, rolling his eyes playfully. He shook the ice in his coffee, making sure to sway it in Jon's face to show it off before taking a loud sip. He earned an envious glare in response, but it was definitely worth the satisfaction.

"Present it." Evan scoffed, dropping from his 'Leader' character and setting his hands on his hips in challenge. David ignored the sexual implications, refusing to blush over something as simple as that.

"Ye're just jealous that I got out of this fucking prison and ye didn't. Lui's a terrible guard." He shot back, earning immediate laughs from everyone as Lui screeched in offense.

•×•

"This is boring." Tyler muttered under his breath. So quiet, but loud enough to reach David's ears despite the loud, bustling people around them and even over the sound of his soft humming.

He stopped mid-tune, turning to lightly scowl at the other.

"Ye're the one who wanted ta come." He pointed out in an annoyed tone. Tyler's grumpy mood wasn't actually making him mad, of course. Tyler could never really irritate him, especially now, since he was happily eating the last bit of his ice cream cone. Even Tyler had his own, holding the half eaten rocky road cone away from himself like he was tired of it.

"I didn't want to come, I was forced to." He grumbled back, not even bothering to spare the other a glance as his eyes looked around the crowd. Observing them.

It hadn't even been a week yet, around three days since the last time David had gone out. And after a little taste of freedom, he wanted to go out again. Not only because he already missed the streets, but also because he wanted a chance to talk to one of the doubles again. If, he got the chance.

It took a shit ton of convincing, but after hitting the guys at their weak points and bribes, they eventually gave in under the condition that he wasn't alone. He didn't mind it, in fact, he's glad that Tyler got to come with him. The American needed this break just as much as he did - always cooped in the gym to pass time. And David was happy to spend time with him, but he didn't know how he could possibly find and talk to any doubles if Tyler's intimidating presence was with him.

His subconscious glare was enough to scare the civilians around them. And if he was wearing his mask and identifying as Wildcat right now, people would be screaming their heads off.

"Whatever. Don't act like ye don't love my company." He said, grinning when Tyler shot him an unamused glance.

"I despise your company." He replied, earning an immediate scoff in defense. David ate the last of his cone before reaching to smack Tyler in the face, easily rethinking his attack when Tyler offered him the rest of his cone.

And as always, David gave in to the sweet dessert.

He ignored Tyler's soft chuckle as he took the ice cream, also ignoring the thought that this ice cream was potentially touched by Tyler's tongue to just enjoy it.

David didn't say another word as they walked down to their favorite restaurant, letting Tyler hold the door for him as they entered the cool establishment. It wasn't too crowded in here, despite the loads of people walking outside on the street, and they were lucky it was a weekday.

This place wasn't too fancy, but the food was amazing and the service was even more so. It was his and the guys' favorite spot to hangout on weekends when they needed a break from work. A nice dinner together that was well deserved after taking down bad guys and getting shot.

David silently ate his ice cream as Tyler ordered their food, not even sounding too apologetic for the long list of wants. The guys hadn't been too thrilled about the two leaving because of safety issues, but they had no problem demanding for things to grab while they were out. Which, consisted mostly of candy and junk food rather than necessities.

David knew they felt just as cooped up at home as he had.

"Man, it's been so long since we've been here." Tyler said, looking around the place as they slid into a small booth. It was close to the front door, obviously. Tyler was still pretty anxious about their surroundings. Thankfully, he didn't question as to why David was so casual. He didn't think he would be able to keep his secret through another around of questioning.

"Heh, you missed it." He replied, smirking at the unheated glare the other shot him. 

"Did not." He grumbled, still glancing around them. David hummed in doubt, catching Tyler's attention as he licked the side of his cone where a thick trail of ice cream was melting.

"Did too. I know ye hate bein' quarantined just as much as I do, ye redneck freak." He said sharply, causing Tyler to meet his gaze in disbelief. He wheezed out a loud laugh at the unexpected insult, quickly covering his mouth the second it came out to not draw attention to them.

"What- what did you just call me?" He asked in shock, unable to suppress the grin that spread to his face. David shrugged nonchalantly, shoving the rest of his cone into his mouth before he spoke.

"Ye heard me. You miss driving around and shit. I know ye do." He smiled, licking his fingers clean. Tyler sighed heavily, rolling his eyes in amusement.

"Obviously. But it's better if we keep it this way. I'd rather stay inside all day than risk getting shot." He admitted, rolling his eyes in irritation. David knew the guys were pretty worried about their situation. It wasn't everyday that you see doubles of yourself and your friends, that were also trying to hunt you down. Anyone would be scared shitless.

However, in spite of all their worry and fear, he knew that their presence was pissing the guys off. They couldn't go out, they couldn't complete stealth missions without getting ambushed, and they couldn't even relax outside of the base as normal people because their doubles obviously knew what they looked like without the masks.

David's pretty sure one of them was about ready to say fuck all and just go out guns blazing. Marcel seemed the closest to doing so. Or Brock. He was having trouble being surrounded by the guys' endless bitching and it was not good for his lack of patience.

"I don't." David replied, giggling at the look of disappointed that flashed across Tyler's face.

"Scratch that. I'd rather keep it this way than risk you getting shot, fucking dumbass." He mumbled in disbelief, rolling his eyes fondly as David laughed at him.

"We don't even know what they want from us, why would they shoot?" He asked offhandedly, hoping to steer the conversation for a more genuine answer. He's been edging the topic onto the guys for days, making small remarks or asking small questions. He wanted to see how they individually viewed their doubles, just to see if he could worm some common sense into those brains of theirs.

It would be easier for him to convince the guys to trust their doubles if he knew exactly how they felt about them.

"Uh, because they shot every other time?" Tyler said, in questioning how that was even a question at all. As if the answer was obvious.

"Yeah, but only because we did first. Maybe they just want to talk? I dunno, they don't seem like bad people." He shrugged, fidgeting with his necklace. Tyler's expression had quickly dropped to more serious than the expression he wore when they were bantering playfully. As if he was concerned that David was even suggesting that their doubles were here for any other reason than to kill them.

"David- with that kind of stupid mindset, you're gonna get yourself killed. I don't know how you didn't last time you snuck out." He said with a heavy sigh, taking another good look around the restaurant. David smiled at that, noting that this was another moment when the guys hide their care through insults.

Tyler did care about him. He just had the most trouble showing it.

"Because I'm special." He grinned, earning an immediate eye roll in response.

"Sure. Special Ed." He mumbled, laughing loudly when David scoffed in offense and attempted to swing at him again from across the table. Tyler stood up before he could get a good hit, swatting David's hands away.

"Ahh, alright, I need to use the bathroom. I'm pretty sure Evan put laxatives in my orange juice or some shit." He mentioned, glancing at his watch before taking another look around.

Man he was really paranoid.

"Why?" David asked, sliding his hands back to the table. Tyler shrugged.

"Because I ate the last bag of his gross ass Canadian ketchup chips when I got desperate." He admitted, walking away with a huff as David laughed at that.

He sighed as Tyler headed towards the bathroom, glancing around the restaurant. He missed this place. It didn't change much since the last time he'd been. Still warm and cozy despite the gentle AC blowing through the place. He's glad that there wasn't many people. It would've probably put Tyler more on edge than he already was.

David was occupied looking around at his surroundings, that he hadn't heard when the restaurant door rang and announced newcomers. He jumped when he heard someone noisily sit into the seat across from him, snapping his head back over.

He sighed immediately, easily recognizing one of the people.

"Oh, hi!" He said happily, maybe a little too eager to see Terroriser again. Could you blame him though? It was exciting. Plus, the cyborg seemed to still be wearing the violet marsh he had given him in his pocket, which made him very happy.

"Hi." The other irishman greeted back, still standing as he looked down at him with a soft smile. Definitely better than the sharp glare he gave him the first time they had met. More relaxed.

"It's nice ta see you again." He said, meaning it. It gave him a sense of relief knowing that their doubles weren't actively trying to kill them. He's concluded so, because Terroriser would've definitely killed him on sight if that were the case.

"You as well. David, this is Moo. Moo, David." He said, gesturing to the man that had slid into the booth. David finally acknowledged him, a little taken aback by the appearance and the appreciative look in his eyes. As if he was staring at David like...a woman? Strange observation, but it's all he could think of.

The eye contact was intense.

"Nice ta meet you." He said as he stretched his hand out, feeling awfully nervous with this version of Brock for some reason. He didn't emit the same sort of comforting safety Brock did. At first sight, he felt... intimidating. Which was strange, considering they had the same soft facial features.

Maybe it was the insane amount of piercings and tattoos.

"Uh huh, pleasure." Moo said, taking David's hand and shaking it. But he didn't hold his hand normally. He held his hand as if he was some princess in a Disney movie. And the smirk he wore didn't do much to calm David's nerves either.

What was so unsettling about this guy that made him so nervous?

Probably because he was...hot. Yeah, David will just stick with that.

David gave him a friendly smile, frowning a bit at the way the other man licked his teeth. It almost looked as of he was checking him out. He glanced up, seeing the clear look of disapproval on Terroriser's face. A deep scowl shot in Moo's direction as he leaned down to smack his shoulder.

"Is... something wrong?" He asked hesitantly, slowly pulling his hand back as the two looked at each other. Terroriser with a frown, Moo with a smirk.

"Of course not, why would there be? Is something wrong with you?" Moo asked, sliding over as Terroriser shoved him to make room in the booth.

"N-no! I- no, I don't. Not at all. I just...ye guys looked like you were having a little thing goin' on." He pointed out, glancing between the two of them. He didn't know why he was stuttering. Did Moo really make him that nervous? Man, he knew that he was undeniably in love with Brock, but seeing his double made him feel scared. Yet, not in a bad way?

It was hard to describe the feeling.

"Oh, that? Psh, that's nothing baby, no need to worry 'bout that." Moo waved it off, setting his elbows onto the table. David blinked at him in surprise, feeling his face burn a little.

"B-...baby?" He asked, feeling himself blush even more with the way Moo's grin just widened.

"Yes, unfortunately for you, he's grown quite fond of the way you look and act. You're nothing like our Nogla, who he unsurprisingly dislikes." Terroriser explained, rolling his eyes in annoyance. David blinked again, feeling stupid for how little he was understanding this all.

"Me?" He asked, surprised. 

It does confirm that the other doubles had been listening in when him and Terroriser first met, but it didn't explain the fact that Moo liked how he looked unless Terroriser also had some sort of camera on him as well. Probably shot the interaction from his mechanical eye. He knows that Brian did that too sometimes during meetings and such. It made great for a live spy cam.

"Who wouldn't? You're hot." Moo said bluntly, looking him up and down as if it were obvious.

Ok, so he was checking him out like a woman. Got it.

"Oh- uh, I-I- thanks? Thank you? I- well damn." He stuttered out in embarrassment, not knowing what else to say to that. Moo chuckled at that, seeming to find amusement at the way he was easily flustered. He leaned back into the booth with a grin, completely ignoring Terroriser's deep frown.

"Ugh, stop that." He said, finally unable to watch any longer. Moo glanced at him for a single second, his eyes seeming to be magnet pulled back to David without any sign of leaving. Which only made him more flustered.

"Stop what?" He asked.

"That insufferable thing you do with your face." Terroriser said, seeming to actually express irritation. David hadn't even thought it was possible.

"You mean this?" Moo asked, sliding his tongue over his teeth once again as he stared straight at David. And now that he was paying attention, he could see that Moo's tongue was not only split in the same way that Jon's was, but also pierced as well. Which only made the image even hotter.

Jesus Christ, Brock would despise this version of himself.

"I meant your face entirely. Ugh, whatever. David, since you are here, we'd like to discuss something." Terroriser said, already fed up with the other man.

"What do you mean, we literally followed him here?" Moo cut him off, finally looking away from David to raise a brow at the other Irishman. Terroriser looked at him in disbelief.

"Ah- that's not the point. Now, David, we have a little bit of a predicament. As you already know, we've been trying ta get into contact wit' your group for some time—"

"Which had been going completely shit, because your friends are assholes that shoot before they think." Moo cut him off, earning himself a small frown.

"O-oh." David muttered, unable to think too well right now. These two were so different from his own friends and it was catching him so off guard. One wasn't expressive enough and the other was too expensive. Neither seemed to like each other all that much either. Unless this was just their usual behavior and they were actually really good friends without looking like they were.

"And since we had no other choice but to defend ourselves and try to track you down forcefully, we look like the bad guys." Terroriser continued.

"Which is partially true, because a few of our team has been fantasizing about killing each other before, but now that we have duplicates, it seems much more acceptable to do." Moo commented, the other two just staring at him. Terroriser in annoyance and David in disbelief.

Should he be scared of this one? He wasn't sure if he should be scared of this one.

"...Ignore that. Regardless of our differences, we really need your team's help. You're t'e only ones who can help us, and fix what our engineer messed up." Terroriser said, looking away from Moo to address David fully. But before he could even respond, Moo was talking again.

"By messed up, he means that Basically created a fucking multiversal portal that allows us to cross over to your universe in a world of which we are, but opposite." He explained.

"Okay, can ye stop talkin'? I'm doing the explanations here." Terroriser said, expressing irritation once again. It seemed as if Moo ticked him off easily. Which was amusing, because usually with Brian and Brock, it's the other way around.

"Alright dick face, I'm doing it faster." Moo scoffed, seeming satisfied at the deep inhale the other took.

"I regret bringing you along." Terroriser sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

"Well I don't regret coming, because then I wouldn't have been able to see this hot piece of ass in person." Moo replied, his lustful gaze turning right back to David.

"Jesus Christ." He mumbled, unable to think properly. Too much was going on. They were from a different universe? They created a portal? Moo thought he was hot?

Terroriser gaped at him in disbelief, not seeming to like the way he kept talking to David. He almost seemed protective in a way.

"That's it! I'm so tired of you. All ye do is yap, yap, yap. Get a fucking hobby." He snapped, finally raising his voice. David had only heard him talk in a way that was lower than an indoor voice up until this point.

"Someone's pissy today. Must be because I spit in your cereal this morning." Moo mentioned, grinning mischievously at the way Terroriser's eyes blared a bright blue in anger.

"You mother—"

"Fuckers."

They all froze, turning to look up at Tyler who was glaring at them with a deadly look in his eyes. He looked absolutely fucking livid to see them.

"Oh shit, you riled up the beast." Moo said mockingly, a devilish smirk rising to his face. David blinked out of his shock when Tyler's hand made a reach for his belt, where he knew his gun was tucked away.

"Fuck- wait, wait, Tyler—" He started, stumbling out of the booth to try and stop him. But before he could explain, Tyler's hand was already grabbing at his wrist and yanking him behind him protectively.

"Get back David, we don't know what these fuckers are capable of." He hissed, never looking away from the duo once. David glanced between them all worriedly, knowing that Moo's mischievous smirk wasn't making the situation any better.

"No, just listen. We—"

"Fuckers? You're the fuckers. Shooting at us before we can even get a word in. Most of which were missed shots, by the way. Learn to shoot, fucktard." Moo said, cutting David off before he could even finish his sentence.

He started to panic when the duo stood up, making Tyler more alert as he grabbed for his gun. David had to stop this before things went badly.

He yanked his hand away from Tyler, moving to be in front of him and blocking the space between him and the other two.

"Tyler, Tyler wait. Just stop fer one second." He pleaded, holding his hands out to block the doubles from harm. That got Tyler's attention, his heated glare morphing into one of confusion, his hand still lingering over his belt.

"They need help." He said, taking Tyler's silence as a chance to speak up. Tha taller man stared at him, eyes uncertain as they glanced over his shoulder at the doubles.

"Help what?" He asked, voice stern and demanding. He didn't look too happy with David right now, and he would usually feel hurt or guilty for it, but there was much more important matters to worry about than his feelings right now.

Especially since they were in public. He's glad people usually minded their own business in Las Santos because if they didn't, death or shootings were easy to be involved in. Innocent bystander or not, anyone was at risk of getting injured for simply walking down the street at the wrong time and place.

So no, David wasn't too thrilled about the betrayed look Tyler was giving him, but he'd rather that than have his best friend shoot their doubles for simply existing.

"Our engineer crafted a highly intelligent multiversal portal. It was mostly for fun, something to build in his free time. Fortunately, when he tested it out, it worked. We were able ta cross over to your world. Unfortunately—" Terroriser started, only to be cut off, yet again.

"Unfortunately for us, we got stuck in this shitty place and can't go back because it's a one way portal and we need your engineer to help our engineer build another one. So that's cool." Moo said, finishing the statement.

David blinked a few times, lowering his hands and standing back by Tyler's side to face the doubles.

"Ok, even I didn't understand that." He admitted, tilting his head in confusion.

"In simple words, our portal is the entry to your world, but it isn't an exit. Ya see?" Terroriser said softly, explaining it in simple terms.

"Ohh, ok. Now I get it." He said, giving the other man a thankful smile.

"Exactly." Terroriser said, returning the friendly gesture.

David looked up at Tyler, hoping his silence wasn't bad. In fact, it looked like he was genuinely thinking it over. His eyebrows furrowed in thought as he glanced between the two. His hand was still hovering over his gun, but he looked less tense.

Which gave David such relief. It was a start. A bad start, but they were definitely getting somewhere.

Tyler then glanced at him, his gaze mixed with disbelief and confusion. Yet, his hand still wandered back to David's wrist when he looked back to the doubles. Still in protective mode.

"And how can I be sure you're telling us the truth?" He asked after a long pause, his tone remaining firm and assertive. Letting the duo know that he meant business and wasn't to be messed with.

Terroriser tilted his head in a robotic way, seeming to creep Tyler out a bit.

"Why would we lie?" He asked. Tyler didn't respond, taking the words in. And just as he was about to, Moo — unsurprisingly, at this point — spoke before he could reply.

"Well, actually, I know I would lie about anything if it meant I can get into that one's pants." He shrugged, eyes immediately landing back to David with such sincerity.

And with Tyler here to witness it, it just made David blush ten times harder in embarrassment. And he did not look thrilled about it.

"Will ye stop that?" Terroriser snapped, knowing they wouldn't be able to form any kind of trust if Moo was too busy being a horny, perverted bitch.

"Hey, just being honest." The other shot back, hands up in defense. Though, he didn't look apologetic at all.

Tyler stared at the two, not seeming to like them, not one bit. His eyes then landed back down to David, disapproving, disappointed and worried all at once.

"David..." He started, already sounding like he was about to reject anything he would try to say.

"Look Tyler, I know it's risky and stupid—"

"Very stupid. What were you thinking?" Tyler cut him off, making David feel ashamed for even interacting with the duo. But his suspicious had been right, and they really hadn't just been here to kill them. Thy didn't deserve to be shot and killed off if they were only seeking help.

So he was going to stand firm on his decision.

"I know, I know, but look at them. They need help. Hate them or not, we can't just leave them in our world. They have their one home to go back to. And honestly, do ye really want them to stay here forever? In our world?" He raised his brows in question, knowing Tyler wanted nothing to do with them.

"No, I want them out. They're weird." He cringed, glancing at them in disgust. It earned him looks of offense but David wasn't worried about them not liking each other right now.

They would have to work on that later.

"Well then?" He asked, gesturing to the doubles. Tyler wearily glanced at them one more time before his eyes found David's. Staring into them as if trying to read his mind.

They were silent for a few seconds, looking as if they were in their own mental conversation before Tyler sighed heavily and finally dropped his hand away from his gun.

"Fine. I'll talk to Evan. But you're still in deep shit for conspiring with them. I knew something was up with you when the CCTVs were missing chunks of footage." He said, making it clear that he was still very irritated with David right now.

"I wasn't conspiring, I was being friendly!" He said in defense, crossing his arms over his chest in defense. He would never betray the guys in any way. They knew that. God himself couldn't even break his loyalty, but David had morals. If he saw injustice, he had to speak up about it. Hence the reason why he decided to help the doubles in the first place.

"Too friendly." Tyler rolled his eyes, pulling his shirt back over his belt to hide his holster before crossing his arms.

"Brian said the same thing." David sighed, rolling his eyes in annoyance. Tyler clicked his tongue, shrugging his shoulders.

"Yeah, well, that's one thing we can agree on." He replied.

"I agree as well. It was incredibly stupid." Terroriser spoke up, earning an almost immediate scoff of betrayal from David.

"Hey! I thought we were on the same side here!" He said.

Ok, was the world going against him or for him? He finally got someone from his team to trust the doubles enough to talk, but he didn't sign up to be bullied by them too. 

Moo nodded in agreement, a smirk on his face. Already letting David know he was about to say something completely out of pocket.

"Oh, we are. But who knows, anyone could have done anything to you. Think about it. If he hadn't come out, I totally could have snatched you right up, taken you far away and kept you for myself so I could—"

"Ok, I'm going to stop you right there." Tyler firmly cut him off, which David was thankful for. Because when though it was making him flustered as well, he did not want to know what kinds of strange thinks Moo was already thinking about him. The two literally just met.

Moo seemed to take Tyler's tone as something else other than protective, however. His smile changing from flirtatious to mischievous in a quick second.

"Why? Jealous?" He asked. And oh God, David did not like what was happening right now. He expected them to all be talking about the issue they had at hand. Not arguing over him. He loved attention, don't get him wrong, but he felt like Bella from fucking Twilight, and that was not a fun thought to have considering all the death and chaos that followed throughout the whole movie series.

Tyler's look of disgust was quick to change to one of anger and annoyance. A dangerous look he only had when he was about to literally commit a murder.

"I'm not fucking jealous, but if you even try to do anything weird to him, I swear to God, I'll rip your fucking dick off." He hissed, taking a threatening step forward.

David glanced between the three anxiously as they just stared at each other in silence. Taking in what the fuck was even happening. He thought they were supposed to be talking about the portal, how the hell did the conversation switch to be about him?

Terroriser glanced at Moo, who looked a bit surprised, but the grin never left his lips. As if he was happy to see Tyler so pissed off. As if he could challenge it.

"He's way different than our Wildcat." Terroriser pointed out, earning a nod from the other.

"My exact thoughts." He said in agreement.

"Order for a Tyler wine?"

They all looked up at the voice of the register lady, who had been eyeing them since this little argument started.

Tyler sighed, loosening his grip on David's hand but he didn't dare let go. David wasn't sure if he should be flustered, or offended that Tyler didn't trust him to not run off or something.

"That's us. We'll find you when we have an arrangement. Don't come looking for us, understood?" He said in warning, looking at the two dead on. Terroriser put a hand to his chest, nodding in understanding.

"Understood. We have a deal." He said in agreement. Which, was probably for the best. At least they'll be out of their hair for a while.

"That also means no bothering us on missions. We have enough shit to deal with as it is. Like this dumb fuck getting himself into sketchy situations." Tyler added, gesturing to David with his head. The shorter man stared at him in offense.

"Oh my God, I'm not a child!" He exclaimed, already fed up with these opinions these three were voicing to him. Too friendly, stupid, hot.

He wasn't sure what to feel right now if not a mix of flustered, embarrassed and offended.

"You sure act like one." Tyler grumbled under his breath, letting David trail behind him like a lost puppy when he moved to grab the bags from the lady, who had grown tired of waiting on him and decided to meet him halfway.

"Fuck off." He scoffed, shooting a half-hearted glare even despite the fact that Tyler completely ignored him.

"Alright, were off now." He said, looking to the doubles instead. David crossed his arms, feeling like he was a child being ignored by his mother.

The nerve.

"Yes, same as us. It was a pleasure dealing business with you." Terroriser sighed, and if anything, David would think he even looked relieved.

"Yeah, whatever, sure." Tyler said, looking the other up and down. As if just now taking in how different the two looked from their own friends. David made a small noise of surprise when Tyler then grabbed his wrist once again, dragging him towards the doors.

"Oh- byye!" He said happily, waving back at the two. Terroriser chuckled at his sudden change in attitude, smiling back.

"Goodbye, Daithi." He said, Moo just giving him a flirty wink.

David hummed in satisfaction when they exited the restaurant, glad that he had gotten somehow with this whole ordeal. He then looked to Tyler, who seemed to be lost in thought. There was no smile present, but there wasn't a glare either. He seemed mildly annoyed, at best.

"Are ye mad?" He asked hesitantly, breaking the awkward silence between the two of them. Tyler didn't answer right away, changing a glance behind their shoulders before he let go of David's hand.

"No."

David stared at him, slightly missing the contact in spite of how tight Tyler's grip had been.

"Ye sure?" He asked quietly. He knew what he had done was stupid. Especially since he had trusted the doubles over what the guys had advised him what not to do. And he knew that he would get backlash from it, but that didn't mean he wanted the guys to be angry with him.

"I just..." Tyler started, glancing at the other's hurt expression before signing heavily.

"I...look, dude. I know you see good in everyone, but that's not always the case. You got lucky here, but even if this doesn't turn out to be a hoax to lure us in, you can't keep trusting the enemy. Remember what happened with Mini and Ohm? Look where that got us." He said, already feeling guilty from the ashamed look in David's eyes at the not so distant memory.

"Yeah." He muttered, tucking his hands into his pockets. Tyler mentally cursed himself, forgetting how easy it was to feel bad whenever he hurt David's feelings. Even if he didn't express hurt after getting yelled at, Tyler always felt bad whenever he said something harsh to the shorter man. Even if David laughed happily after receiving said harsh insults.

"Hey, I'm not trying to hurt your feeling, I just want you to be safe is all." Tyler said, nudging the other man gently with his elbow.

"I know. Bad habits are just hard ta get over." David admitted, shrugging his shoulders lightly. Tyler frowned at that, understanding completely. Back in Ireland, where David grew up, everyone was so tight-knit and close. He didn't have to worry about keeping his guard up, nor watching out for fake people. It was no wonder he so happily joined their work as mercenaries without a second thought that the guys might be dangerous.

Thankfully they had found David before he could be recited recruited some other gang or group. Who knows where he would be if he hadn't ran into Brian many years ago when he first moved to Las Santos.

"It's not bad, just...it's a good habit in a bad place. Y'know?" He said, trying to make him feel a little better. David means well, he knows that, they both know that.

He just doesn't want the other to get into any bad situations when alone. Tyler wasn't sure what he'd do if something bad happened to David, but it most definitely wasn't something good.

"Yeah, you're right." David said, smiling softly at him. Tyler smiled in return at the change in mood, always happy to pull one of those sweet smiles from the Irishman.

"Hey, first to the stop sign gets to steal Brian's cookie?" He challenged, smiling wider at the way David's face seemed to light up in excitement.

"Oh, ye're on." He grinned, the two taking off down the sidewalk. Ignoring the annoyed shouts as they bumped into passing people.

•×•

David wasn't sure how long it's been since the last time he's sat down at a park and genuinely just enjoyed it. Maybe when he was still in his teenage years or around that time. Back when he lived a normal life.

But now, sitting here in complete silence, by himself, just chilling on a park bench, he really wants to do it more often. The breeze is chilly, but just enough to balance out the bright sun that was shining on his skin and warming him up.

He always loved the sun in American. It always felt much warmer than the one in Ireland. Where as it was musty feeling and sticky, here felt comforting and beautiful. American had the prettiest sights.

David lifted his hands, tilting his head at the way the sun seemed to make his skin glow. Scotty had told him that once; that the sun seemed to make him look angelic. He didn't really think much of it at the time, but now that he's formed feeling for the other man, it made him feel flustered.

Who just said things like that so casually?

David sighed, looking around the park to rid of the fluttery thoughts. He had been waiting here for a good fifteen minutes now, awaiting for on one of the doubles to approach him. It seemed as if they easily found him the last two times, so Evan decided they should meet up somewhere public to avoid conflict.

Of course, David wasn't supposed to be alone initially, since the guys were still very suspicious and hesitate of the doubles. They had given him complete shit for trusting in them and not telling them about his first interaction with Terroriser. But Tyler had been there to back him up, so he was grateful for that. 

Brian was supposed to be with him, or even maybe Lui, but David had denied it. Saying it would probably seem less intimidating if it was just him. He knew two of them already anyways, and he didn't want the guys scaring them off.

David snapped his head up at the sound of a sharp whistle, a smile finding it's way to his face when he saw Terroriser waving at him a few yards away. David stood up happily, dusting his jeans off to meet him halfway.

He didn't look to be alone though, with his own version of Evan next to him. Or- Vanoss, since they seem to call each other by their code names.

And right off the bat? He did not look welcoming. His gaze was cold and hard, more blank that Terroriser's, if that was even possible. But despite how bored he looked, it was obvious he was present and paying attention. Hence the way his eyes were already looking David up and down. Not in the same was Moo had, but more calculated. As of assessing if he was a threat or not.

"Hi!" He smiled, on instinct, reaching his hand out until he remembered that Terroriser had said that he didn't like physical contact. Yet, he didn't have time to pull it back because the other Irishman was taking his hand and giving it a short shake.

Which... character development? I guess? It made him feel a little special knowing that Terroriser was comfortable enough to touch him. He hadn't even like sitting next to Moo yesterday, it had seemed.

"Hello, I'm glad ta see ye're alone." He greeted David, glancing around to check for any of his friends.

"What, ye don't like my friends?" He asked teasingly, tilting his head in question. Terroriser shrugged, tilting his hand back and forth.

"They're definitely... questionable." He admitted, drawing a light laugh out of the other. Terroriser smiled at him, his gaze seeming to soften for a few seconds before he glanced to his right.

"Well, this is my boss, Vanoss. He just wants ta make sure this isn't some sort of trick." He said, gesturing to the other man. He didn't stick out his hand, so David didn't bother trying. He assumed these guys weren't very touchy feely, and he was fine with that.

"Oh, no, of course not. I mean, I understand why ye would think that, my friends thought the same. But,

I promise you, we mean no harm...at least I don't. I trust ye guys." He said with a confident nod, smiling at the two.

The doubles just started at him, Vanoss exchanging a small glance with Terroriser in a silent conversation before speaking.

"You were right, he's very naive." He said, looking David up and down. And now, he knows he may look different than their own version of him, but he was starting to get anxious each time one of them stared him down like that.

He wasn't sure how to feel.

"Told you." Terroriser replied, tucking his hands into his coat pockets. David just tilted his head at them, a small questioning smile on his face.

"Oh-, uh, not to offend. We didn't mean it in a bad way. It's just-"Terroriser started.

"You could get yourself killed like that." Vanoss cut him off, his red tinted eyes snapping back up to David. And he wasn't sure if they were real, or contacts, but regardless, they looked hypnotizing. 

And if he wasn't already gay, he'd have turned gay for them...unadmittedly.

"Yeah, well, I've been told. But, I haven't failed myself yet." He said with a nervous chuckle, unsure of what else to say. He's had this same conversation with many people before and he knows they may be right, but he couldn't help it. David thinks that everyone deserves a chance. It didn't mean he let the people that had once betrayed him go scott-free. He had his little bits of harmless revenge. He wasn't a total pushover.

Vanoss stared at him, his eyes narrowing for a split second, and David felt as if he was staring into his soul with those dead eyes of his. He wasn't sure if he should be nervous or terrified. He knew he must be down bad though, because just staring at the other man was making his heart do funny flutters.

His always knew his feelings for the guys were bad, but now meeting doubles of them was making it worse.

God, he felt like a man whore.

"Interesting. Anyways, Terroriser has told you why we're here?" Vanoss asked, breaking the awkward silence. David blinked himself out of his running thoughts, nodding his head quickly.

"Yes, he did actually. I'm sorry to hear about yer, uh...portal thing." He said, trying to recall the name of it.

"Highly intelligent multiversal portal." Terroriser offered. David nodded, smiling bashfully.

"Uh...yeah, that. Heh." He said, feeling more nervous than he should. He never felt this awkward talking to his Evan. Of course, these were two completely different people since they were from different universes, but he didn't think it would be this difficult to even look him in the eyes.

His gaze just felt so intense. He felt like he was talking to some Mafia boss or something.

"And the rest of your group is?" The Canadian asked, glancing around the park briefly.

"Oh! I told them to wait in the car. I didn't want them scaring you guys off. They can have really bitchy faces at times." He admitted, ignoring the curse in his left ear.

Marcel and Scotty had come with him, because the guys didn't want him totally alone. But they had stayed in the car with ear pieces and Marcel's laptop to see everything through the hidden camera on his necklace. It was small enough to not be seen, but he hadn't liked the idea of wearing it. It felt scummy.

Regardless, the guys forced him, just for 'precaution'.

"Appreciated." Terroriser said.

"Of course!" David replied, smiling back at him.

"Well, since we've established what we want, do you think your team would be willing to help us?" Vanoss asked, interrupting their little friendly gaze to cut to the chase.

David opened his mouth to speak, hissing when he realized he didn't have a genuine answer to that.

"Um...I would say yes, but I don't entirely know. They don't exactly trust ye guys, y'know?" He said sheepishly, fidgeting with his hands.

"I see..." Vanoss muttered, his gaze somehow darkening as he glanced away. Oh no, he looked pissed. David didn't want him pissed at the guys.

Jesus, he didn't even know how to deal with a pissed Evan, he couldn't deal with a pissed Vanoss.

"Uh- not that I don't. I do, a hundred percent. If I could help you alone, I would but, I'm not exactly the smart one here, so." He quickly said, hoping to gain his trust. He didn't want to seem like he was siding with the guy's opinion.

"But you are the kind one." Terroriser commented, drawing his attention back to him.

"I...I guess? I mean, that's more of Brock's thing, but I can be pretty trusting, I guess." He shrugged, unsure of what else to say to that. Terroriser always made him feel a little uncertain. Not in a bad way, per say. He just makes him nervous.

"Brock?" Vanoss questioned, raising a brow in confusion.

"Yeah- well, my Moo. Uh, he's very different from yours." He snorted, recalling the interaction he had just yesterday. It was definitely... interesting.

"No kidding. Our Moo is..." Vanoss trailed off, his mouth subconsciously forming into a grimace. David wanted to laugh at that.

"Insufferable." Terroriser finished for him.

"Exactly." Vanoss nodded, finally pulling the laugh from David. He didn't want to be an asshole or anything, but if these two saw their Moo as insufferable, then it was likely that the others did as well.

Hell, David just knew his guys were going to despise him.

"Eh, I've seen worse. You should see my Brian. He's all over the place. Um, but I think we can work something out. Just, give me a second." He laughed, waving them off. He gave them a small smile before stepping a few feet away, pressing on his ear piece when he was deemed far enough.

"Did ye get any of that?" He asked, making sure their audio was alright. It was a new tech system they were trying out, more modern, so they were hoping it worked well since they were using this opportunity as a test run.

"Loud and clear." Came Scotty's voice, the sound of clicking keyboards reaching through as well. David sighed in relief, crossing his arm over the one that was holding the ear piece.

"So, uh, what do ye think?" He asked hopefully, nervous because this was the first time these two has gotten a taste of the doubles. Tyler had not had a great first meeting, so David was hoping these two were a little more open minded after seeing him calmly interact with them.

"I dunno David, they're...weird." Marcel said, pausing to look for the right words. David frowned at that.

"Ok, yeah, but we're weird too." He replied. Scotty sighed at his response.

"Yeah but they're super weird. They talk like androids, which isn't so surprising considering one of them is technically one, but not even Brian acts that way." Scotty countered, his tone just as cautious as Marcel's was.

"Guys- they only seem odd because they're duplicates of us. If they didn't have our faces, it wouldn't be a problem then, now wouldn't it?" David pointed out in annoyance, taking their silence as a victory.

Yet, he didn't want to mock them for it. He knows that their concerns were justified. He sighed.

"Look, I know it's all really strange and frightening, but they need help. Imagine if it were us who got stuck in another universe with our doppelgangers that acted completely different than us. Ye guys would try to ask them for help as well." He said, softening his tone just a little.

He didn't exactly want to turn this into a fight, but they needed to understand the situation at hand. It was much more complex than they had initially thought.

"He has a point." Scotty mumbled after some time, making David perk up a little. David didn't speak, letting the two think it over in silence for a few seconds before Marcel's loud sigh broke it.

"Ugh, fine. But you're taking the blame if this all goes downhill. I'll talk to Evan right now, just don't let them out of your sight." He grumbled, the clicking of his keys returning, only much more aggressive. 

David felt a fond smile tug on his lips, already imagining the dramatic pout on Marcel's own. He tended to get the most pouty whenever David convinced him to do something. Which wasn't often at all, so it was fun to see.

"Thank you, I won't." He said sincerely, letting go of the speak button before making his way back to the doubles.

"Alright, Marcel is talking it over with Evan. I'm not sure what he'll say, but I hope it's well." He said reassuringly, giving them a big hopeful smile.

The two just looked at him, glancing at each other once more before they replied.

"Question, David?" Terroriser asked, earning a hum in response.

"Why are ye helping us?" He asked, tilting his head just slightly. David noted it as a habit of his.

"Eh- didn't ye ask for help?" He asked, confused as he glanced between the two. Terroriser shrugged, lifting his hand out of his pocket and waving it slowly, as if picking through his words.

"Well...yes, but why are you being nice? Yer friends made it clear that we're a danger to your life." He decided with. And from that, David didn't know how to respond.

At first when he'd seen them, sure, he had thought the same thing. It was scary, and confusing. But over time he saw through the fear that was blinding them all. So no, he didn't agree with the guys and think these guys would harm them. But he wouldn't deny the fact that he had thought the same as well at some point.

"Do we not seem capable of that?" Vanoss asked after his stunned silence. Raising a brow in questioning. David's eyes widened at that, quickly shaking his head in response.

"No, no, ye seem very capable! I just...I noticed that your bullets didn't hit. Well, didn't hit anything critical. You attacks seemed angered but hesitant, so I just...I dunno, I assumed ye guys were after us fer a reason. Some of the guys speculated that it was to kill us, but it didn't make sense ta me because why would ye travel through another universe just to kill off a counterpart?" He rambled on, adverting his gaze from their pondering looks.

"I dunno, that's just me. Plus, the day I met you, ye seemed pretty chill. More robotic than my Brian, but polite enough to not cut my head off. Why? Is that weird of me?" He asked, smiling at them nervously.

They stood in silence yet again, just staring at him. And he knew their situation was weird, but they sure seemed to stand and think a lot.

Vanoss seemed to finally soften his guarded look, his eyebrows relaxing from the permanent frown he had been wearing up until now.

"Very...but, it's good, I guess. We didn't know how else to contact your team, so...yeah." He said. Even his tone had softened out.

Wow, David didn't think he was a miracle worker, but he sure as hell was doing a great job at making these guys comfortable.

"What Vanoss is trying ta say, is thank you. We deeply appreciate your kindness towards us, Daithi." Terroriser spoke up, holding a hand over his heart as he spoke sincerely.

David smiled at that, feeling himself blush. He wasn't used to anyone else other than Brian calling him Daithi, and even then, it was still pretty rare. He kinda enjoyed it.

"No problem!" He said proudly, knowing that the violence between the two groups would be put to an end because of him. The guys could say all they wanted about him being reckless and too gullible, but he'd fixed the situation.

So they can suck on that!

David jumped slightly when he heard a beep in his ear, wincing slightly at the sharp noise.

"Oh- they're calling, gimme a sec. Hello?" He said, taking a few steps away again before answering the ear piece by pressing the button.

"David?" He heard, surprised to hear Evan's voice. Scotty must've connected their lines.

"Evan? Hey, hey, um... whatch'a think?" He asked, lowering his voice slightly. There was a short pause on the other end for a few seconds, and them a deep sigh before the other began speaking.

"Look, I don't trust them fully. None of us do." He started with, making David's smile falter a bit.

"Oh..." He mumbled.

"But...since you seem so dead-set on these guys, and we definitely don't want them sticking around for long, we'll help them." He finished. David's smile was back in an instant, gasping loudly in excitement and about to thank Evan for the opportunity, but he was quick to cut him off before he could get a word in.

"But, on one condition, and that's if you let me deal with the whole thing. I don't need you or any of the guys getting hurt or something, alright? We help them build the machine, and then they're gone, understand?" He said firmly, assertiveness in his voice. David nodded quickly, before remembering to respond because they couldn't exactly see him.

"Yeah, yeah, I understand." He said, a wide smile plastered onto his face as he turned to look at the doubles. Who seemed to put two and two together that he was receiving good news.

"Good. Give them our address, tell them to meet at our base tomorrow morning. We need to prepare ourselves before they arrive. And- tell them not to bring any weapons." Evan said, quickly adding the last part. David nodded happily, yet again, remembering he needed to respond.

"Alright, alright, thank you." He said, unable to hide the pure happiness in his voice. He loved being right and he loved getting his way. But somehow, convincing all of the guys to do something for him was hard to do, so this felt like some sort of feat for him.

"Yeah, yeah, get going. Have Scotty and Marcel drive you home. I don't need you being followed on foot." Evan said, clearly knowing how smug David must feel right now.

"Psh, fine." He replied in faux irritation, giggling to himself as Evan ended the call. He dropped his hand with a cheerful smile, looking at the two in victory.

"Alright, he approved! But, you can't show up with any weapons." He said, remembering to add the last part.

"You're fucking kidding me." Vanoss sneered, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

"I know, it sounds bad, but- like I said, they don't trust people as easily as I do- which, ye can't really blame them, ye guys look exactly like us...almost exactly like us. It's scary man." He said, smiling sheepishly. 

Vanoss seemed to think it over for a few seconds, his eyes wandering around the park before they found David's gaze. He stared at him for a few seconds longer, seemingly deep in thought before he let out a long sigh.

"Haa, alright. No weapons. Location?" He asked, looking elsewhere. He seemed... nervous? Whatever for, David wasn't sure of.

"South of las Santos. The building is huge, ye won't miss it. I'll have Evan wait for ye guys at the lobby tomorrow morning." He explained, bouncing on his toes excitedly. He was giddy to meet the other doubles. The ones he's met so far seemed so much different from his friends. 

"South side, big building, got it. See ye then?" Terroriser said, being the one to stick his hand out this time. David happily accepted it, enjoying the warm and gentle grip the other man had.

"Yeah! See you guys later." He said, giving them one last smile before they parted ways. He headed out of the park, walking a short ways down the sidewalk before slipping into the dark red BMW parked at the end of the street. 

He sighed as he pulled his camera off, being mindful as to not break it.

"So, that went well, ah?" He asked, leaning forward to hand Marcel his spy gear, ear piece included.

"He saw your camera." Scotty said, ignoring his previous words as he snapped his laptop shut. David frowned, tilting his head in confusion.

"Did he?" He asked curiously.

"The fucker was staring right at it." Marcel said in confirmation, taking the gear pieces and carefully putting them away in a small, metal box.

"Huh...well, he's a cyborg. He should be just as advanced as Brian." David shrugged, resting his chin on the shoulder cushion of Marcel's seat.

"Brian's software can't detect wireless spy cameras like that. That guy's machinery is more advanced." Scotty pointed out. David pursed his lips, glancing between the two of them as they just stared at him expectedly. As if he was supposed to know the reasoning for their worries.

"...and?" He asked, unsure of what they were trying to get at. Marcel sighed loudly, pinching the bridge of his nose before turning to address the other.

"David, we're just saying. They aren't stupid. For all we know, they could be playing victim just to get on the inside." He said, waving his hand around.

"Why would they do that?" David questioned curiously.

"Wh- d- I dunno! I just- ugh. You are, a very nice guy. Too nice. I thought you would have dropped out of this overly generous phase by now." He sighed, grumbling the last bit to himself. Scotty snorted at that, looking at the other in doubt.

"It's been eight years Marcel, I'm starting to think it isn't a phase." He said jokingly, though his words were meant to be taken genuinely.

"Ugh, I know." Marcel mumbled, taking his headphones off and tossing them into Scotty's lap before starting up the car.

"What do ye mean?" David asked, leaning back to pull his seatbelt on.

"You're too—"

"Nice, I know. But what's the issue with that?" He cut Scotty off. The two didn't respond for a few seconds, David giving them the time to think as Marcel pulled onto the street and into traffic.

"Look at our life, David. Look at where we live. We take down bad guys for a living. Illegally. In this path of life, its hard to know who's bad and who's good. You can't just trust anyone, because you don't know if you're trusting a sinner or a saint." Scotty eventually said, breaking the uncomfortable silence.

David sensed the seriousness of the words, and though he could respond in kind and match the same energy, the two seemed tense and worried. He never liked when they worried too much. Especially when it was for him.

"Bible reference. I like that." He said instead, laughing as he drew out two groans of disbelief from the both of them.

"For fucks sake, David." Marcel groaned, him and Scotty laughing at his feigned irritation.

•×•

"Are you nervous?" David asked, tilting his head as he calmly sipped his tea. In reality, he was buzzing with excitement. But he didn't seem to be the only one feeling some strong emotions right now.

"Of course I'm fucking nervous, did you see them? They're fucking terrifying." Lui snapped, sighing anxiously as he fiddled with his hands. David huffed at him, rolling his eyes halfheartedly as he took another sip from his cup.

"Sorry, that was uncalled for." Lui then mumbled, placing his hands down on the counter and resting his forehead on top of them. David chuckled lightly, setting his cup down.

"Yer overthinkin'. I've met three of them. They're nice, trust me." He said, reaching up to ruffle the other's hair. Lui swat at his hand playfully, shooting him a small smile.

"I don't trust you for shit." He said jokingly, earning a loud scoff in offense.

"Wow. Wow, ok. Last time I ever do anything fer this team." He pouted, crossing his arms and looking away in mock irritation.

"Good." Jon said from the other side of the counter, causing everyone to laugh at the noise of offense he made.

However, he wasn't actually offended. The guys had been pacing the kitchen, guns strapped to their belts and under their shirts as they all waited for the doubles to arrive. So he was glad they were starting to relax a bit.

Brian and Evan had been down in the lobby, waiting the arrival of Vanoss and his team. It's only been ten minutes, but it's felt like a lifetime.

"You guys suck. Y'know what? I like the doubles better. They're way nicer ta me than ye guys." He said jokingly.

He huffed playfully as he sipped his tea, closing his eyes as the steam hit his face.

He got no response.

David set his cup down, looking at the guys in confusion. They just...stared at him. No expressions. Just blank.

He frowned, about to question their sudden shift in behavior before the front door to the flat swung open, Evan and Brian walking in, followed by the doubles.

The guys were quick to stand up and look guarded, a few of them even flashing their guns as some kind of warning. David would have rolled his eyes, because to him, the gesture was honestly a little cringe and embarrassing. But he didn't address it, sliding his tea across the counter as he stood up as well to greet the others.

"This is my team. Just use their first names and we won't have a problem." Evan said, gesturing towards the guys. David was willing to bet him and Brian gave the doubles a long ass warning before stepping into here. He wouldn't be surprised.

The guys all looked tense, eyeing the other team up as if they were a threat. Which, they definitely saw them as one. David could sense the awkward tension between the two groups. The staring was not just one-sided.

"Hi!" He said excitedly, moving around Lui and dodging Jon's attempt to hold him back as he stepped towards the other group, holding his arms out to Terroriser.

Evan looked reluctant to let him step forward as well, but just allowed it. Throwing a hand up to Brian's chest as he made a move to interfere. He wanted the doubles to be comfortable so that they didn't make any sudden attacks, and if David was the ticket to that, he'd have to let it pass.

The blue cyborg's blank expression was quick to be replaced by a warm smile, his arms reaching up to embrace the other Irishman, even despite his whole 'not liking physical touch' thing.

"Hey." He greeted softly, giving David's waist a gentle squeeze. The taller male smiled happily, returning the soft grip before letting go. And looking down at his pocket, Terroriser still had the same violet marsh in his coat. Which is all the more to confirm David's suspicions, that he's just an apathetic man hiding his sweet side.

Which was honestly kind of cute.

"Fucking finally, I missed you." Moo groaned, tugging Terroriser back by the collar and shoving him to the side to take his place. David chuckled lightly as he embraced the slightly shorter man, frowning in confusion.

"It's been two days?" He said in question, sliding his arms around Moo's neck.

"Long enough." He shrugged, slipping his own arms around David's waist. The two hugged for a few seconds, the guys wearily watching the way Moo smiled at them over David's shoulder.

It was already a red flag, but what set their anger off was the way he grinned at them as he slid his hands lower, managing to grope at David's ass for a single second before Brian yanked him back. He didn't even have any time to make a noise of surprise before someone was shouting.

"The fuck was that for?" Brian snapped, pushing David behind him and stepping forward threateningly. Moo shrugged, unbothered and unamused by the other's attempt at intimidation.

"What? Coping a little feel." He replied, lifting his hands and moving his fingers in a squeezing gesture. It was playful, yet, it only pissed Brian off furthermore.

"You keep yer filthy fucking hands ta yourself, asshole." He hissed.

"Or what, huh short-stack?" Gonna punch me? Do it, pussy." Moo shot back, leaning forward to challenge Brian's temper.

"Ok, enough. We're already dealing with enough issues as it is. We have bases trying to take over our turf, the fucking west side tweakers beefing with Smii7y's group, and now we got these fuckers in our universe. We do not need any more conflicts, understand Brian?" Evan said, cutting the argument short before it could even start.

Brian snapped his head in his direction, looking at him in disbelief.

"But he—"

"Brian." Evan said firmly, narrowing his eyes at the other. The Irishman sighed heavily, turning to glare back at the double as he took a step back.

"You keep your hands off of him, dickhead." He warned, earning a discreet eye roll from David behind him.

"No promises." Moo said, in no way taking the implied threat seriously. 

It left a shitty first impression on the guys.

Evan sighed, rubbing his eyes in irritation. He knew this would be a shit show, but this was not looking like a good start so far. An overprotective Brian and a perverted Moo was not on his bingo card today. Maybe some fists thrown and possibly a stab wound, but not this.

He seriously should have asked David how the doubles acted instead of assuming they all shared the same personalities.

"Okay, now, since we're dealing with sci-fi type shit, I need you nerds to be on your A game. I have no clue how this shit works, so you guys - you tech fucks - will have to work together. Can you explain what happened?" Evan asked, looking over to address the doubles.

Basically — Marcel's double — was the first to speak up, nodding happily as he smiled at them. Overly happy, considering their situation.

"Yes! So, we modified a toaster oven and accidentally turned it into a multiversal portal." He nodded, smiling as the group looked at him in disbelief.

How the fuck were they even supposed to deal with that? They weren't qualified for this shit.

"And fortunately, it worked! That wasn't our intention at all, we were just being silly. We all went into it because Moo threw Calibre in it, so we followed after to save him. Unfortunately, we couldn't go back, because our portal is in our universe only, and we need to create one here to get back to the one there!" He continued cheerfully, taking their silence as a que to keep going.

And even then, the crew didn't respond. Trying to process the words correctly. They weren't sure if the other was joking, or being dead serious.

"So, essentially, you're cleaning up our mess." Scotty's double said. And now they were certain that the doubles weren't joking, because he looked as apathetic as Terroriser — if not more.

Nobody said a word. Honestly, they didn't know what to say. And it looked as if nobody was going to break the silence either, so David decided he should do so.

"You threw your Lui through a portal?" He asked, looking at Moo in confusion. The double looked slightly taken back at the disappointed tone, throwing his hands up in surrender.

"Hey, I thought it was funny at the time." He said innocently, as if he hadn't expected bad intentions. Calibre glanced over at him, pushing his eyes into a sharp glare.

"It literally fucking wasn't. I told you it would be stupid to send one of us through because we didn't know what could happen. I could've died." He pointed out, baring his teeth at the other. Moo simply shrugged, flashing that permanent grin.

"Yeah, that's why I did it." He admitted.

Silence. 

Moo was not doing great to make them seem trustworthy. If anything, he was making it worse for his team.

"Jesus Christ." Tyler mumbled, pinching the bridge of his nose as he crossed his arms. David frowned, seeing that his friends were looking closer to kicking these guys out.

"Hey- uh, look on the bright side. At least we'll have double the help! And, since ye knew how the first one was built, it'll be easy. Uh...ye do know how to build it, right?" He asked nervously, looking at Basically and Fourzeroseven.

The two glanced at each other, the smallest flicker of embarrassment flashing across their faces.

"Not...entirely." Fourzeroseven hesitantly replied, only making David more nervous. 

How the hell were they supposed to help, if not even the culprits that caused all of this knew what they'd done?

"But! I do have the textbook, so we can start from scratch!" Basically said hopefully, looking on the bright side of things as he pulled a huge book from his bag. Which, they could only assume had a bunch of other random stuff. Technicians tend to be that way.

"There we go, see? That's not so bad, right?" David smiled, nodding hopefully to try and get his friends to agree. I mean, there was only so much he could do to make them view the positives. But even then, the guys weren't typically optimists in tricky situations.

Evan sighed loudly, running a hand through his hair, just barely hiding the eyeroll he hadn't been able to suppress.

"Uh-huh, right. And how long did it take you to build the first one?" He asked, wanting this whole thing to just be over already. His team looked annoyed, confused, and exhausted all at once. And it hadn't even been five minutes yet. Who knows how long they'd have to deal with these guys.

"One month." Basically said.

The silence in the room was deafening. David didn't even know what to say this time to stand up for the doubles. They were all clearly, undeniably, fucked.

Tyler inhaled sharply, slowly turning to look at the Irishman that had suggested, and technically, organized this whole 'alliance' thing.

"Oh, my God, David. We could've just shot them and gotten this entire situation over with." He said calmly.

"Tyler?!" David exclaimed in disbelief.

"What?! I'm sorry, ok?! They come into our world, shoot us up, wander around our turfs, and now I'm just supposed to be fine with them?" He said in defense, dropping his hands down to his sides.

"They didn't know! It was an accident!" David responded, talking about the doubles as if they were his misbehaving children. It left a bad taste in the guys' mouths from just how persistent he was with this.

"Throwing someone through a portal — with the intention of murdering them — does not sound like an accident." Marcel argued.

"Ok, maybe not that part, but they didn't know what exactly was going ta happen." David insisted, averting his gaze in embarrassment. He wanted to defend the doubles and help them, he really did, but they were making it very hard for him to prove that they were innocent. And that was not making him look good.

"Well it doesn't make them any better. It isn't our fault that they're stupid." Jon muttered with a roll of his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Hey, who the fuck are you calling stupid, fuck face?" Calibre spoke up, taking personal offense to the uttered words.

"Uh, you, obviously." Jon shot back, not caring to hide his words that time.

"Funny. Said the one's who shot at us before we could even speak to you. Not very smart, in my opinion." Terroriser commented, shrugging offhandedly.

Brian scoffed loudly, glaring at his double with his mouth hung open. Completely dumb struck.

"You had assault rifles! What were we supposed ta do, wait to see what'll happen?" He asked sarcastically, waving his hands around in disbelief.

"Well, I mean, you could have heard us out first? All of the violence could've been avoided if you just—" Wildcat started, only to be cut off immediately.

"Wait fer us ta get our brains blown out? No thank you." Brian scoffed, holding his hand up to immediately brush the suggestion off.

Evan sighed again, already exhausted by the amount of arguing that was going on. He knew that this most definitely wouldn't be their last, either.

"Alright, ok, that's enough. You guys—"

"You probably deserve to get your heads blown off, considering they don't even work." Moo commented rudely, carelessly interrupting Evan.

"Our brains? They work plenty!" Jon claimed, stomping his foot on the ground like a child.

"Alright, what's the first ten numbers of PIE?" Fourzeroseven asked, raising a brow knowingly. Jon gaped at him.

"The first te- I don't fucking know!" He shouted. Terroriser snorted humorously at that.

"Exactly. Simple minded." He stated.

"When the fuck are we ever going to need to know the first ten numbers of fucking PIE?!" Tyler asked, so done with this stupid conversation already.

"For this! It's exactly why we need your help replicating the algorithms!" Basically smiled, holding the textbook up to tap the cover cheerfully. Scotty groaned in a mix of irritation and confusion, sliding his hand away that had been resting on his gun to scrub over his face.

"And you expect us to just know? You're the ones who wrote the formulas and shit, we didn't even know that universal travel existed." He hissed between his teeth. Trying his absolute hardest to hold back his anger. Jon, Brian and Tyler were already pissed off. Only a few more fuses needed to be blown before guns were going off and blood was spilling.

"Heh, stupid." Moo uttered mockingly.

"Alright, that's enough from you. You probably don't even know how to write your own name." Brock snapped, finally done with his double. The words somehow seemed to tick the other man off — for some reason — his smug smile turning into a dark glare.

"The fuck you just say to me bitch? You might look like me, but you'll never be me." He said lowly. And in all honesty, it seemed like he was threatened by Brock's presence, if he said so himself.

"Great! Who said I wanted to be you anyway? If anything, you'll never be like me." He shot back, looking the other up and down in disappointment. When Tyler had said his version was disgusting, he didn't think he had meant like this. 

He's starting to understand the look of hatred that Tyler had wore when talking about him the other day.

"Oh yeah? Fine, you're probably right. Because I have a huge ass dick, and I know how to use it. While you're over here rocking a one incher." Moo grinned, seeming to take that as his victory statement. Brock stared at him in pure disbelief, confused how someone that looks like him could say something so gross and weird.

And so unbelievably stupid.

"If we have the same features then we have the same body structure!" He exclaimed.

"Nu-huh." Was Moo's simple response.

David could only stand uselessly, unsure of what to do or say as his friends argued with their doubles. He didn't prepare for a fight. In all honesty, he thought that this would go much smoother.

"Yup. I knew we should've killed you guys." Evan grumbled, shaking his head in annoyance. Vanoss snapped his eyes to him, glaring in offense.

"Excuse me?" He replied.

"You heard me. Look what your friends are doing." Evan growled, gesturing to the two teams who were just balls deep in an argument that none of them even knew was about anymore.

"Friends? I could hardly call them that. But the way I see it, your group is the problem. You jump to conclusions way too fast." Vanoss rolled his eyes, yet still keeping his heated glare on Evan.

"And you don't? I have to jump to conclusions, they're my team. I bet you can't even lead yours like a man, you bitch." The latter argued. 

"Call me a bitch again, see what the fuck happens." Vanoss hissed, taking a threatening step forward.

Okay, now David had no choice but to interfere. If he didn't, someone was surely leaving out of here in a coffin.

"Ok- ok, enough! Everyone, just shut the fuck up for five seconds!" He yelled, glaring at all the eyes that snapped on him.

"David—"

"Evan, sit the fuck down!" He cut the other off, placing his hand on his chest and pushing him towards the kitchen counter until he fell into one of the barstools. He then turned around, keeping his glare as he addressed his friends.

"You idiots, go cool off." He demanded, pointing towards the balcony across the living room.

"But—" Lui started.

"Go." David cut him off.

"They could still kill you!" Jon insisted.

"They're unarmed. Go." He snapped, standing his ground. They looked at him in disbelief, exchanging quick glances before hesitantly moving to follow his order. A few of them cursing under their breath like a couple of teenagers being told to go up to their room.

It was silent as he watched them cross the room, stepping outside onto the balcony with glares and pouts on their faces. The wall was glass, so he could most definitely see them talking to each other as well as the scowls they were shooting in their direction.

They were definitely talking shit, as well.

When the door was finally closed, David turned around and frowned at Evan, crossing his arms over his chest like a disappointed mother.

"What?" He asked, glaring slightly at the Irishman.

"You said this wouldn't happen." David said, his soft tone way more than enough for Evan to drop his glare and replace it with a frown.

"I didn't promise that. Just look at them, David, they—"

"Evan, they're lost. They're stuck here, and without us, they can't get home." He got cut off, clenching his teeth at the way David's frown actually made him feel bad.

He was way too good at guilt tripping without even trying.

Evan didn't respond, looking down at the ground as he clenched his fists. Unable to form a sentence. David sighed, dropping his own arms and stepping forward to place one of his hands on Evan's knee.

"We're all they have right now, ye really think they would kill us and get rid of the only opportunity they had?" He asked softly, going for a more comforting tone than disappointed.

Because yes, he was ashamed of the guys for acting like savages when they'd just met the other team, but they didn't do well when spoken to like children. He just had to be...more gentle. 

"...no." Evan mumbled, looking away from David's hand.

"Alright." The taller said, glad that the other was finally giving them a chance. David pulled away, turning to look at the doubles. They didn't look irritated anymore, per say, just unsure. He didn't blame them. They had just been verbally attacked by his friends. Not that they didn't have any part in it, they were definitely in the wrong as well. 

But they were the guests, and David didn't exactly know them well enough to know how deal with their anger outbursts. As with the guy's, he knew how to easily defuse the situation.

"I'm really sorry about them." He apologized, wringing his hands nervously. He had came off as so nice, he didn't want his friends looking like complete assholes. They just needed some time to...get to know each other. That's all.

"You shouldn't be the one apologizing." Terroriser said, tilting his head at him.

"I know, I just...I really should've prepared them fer what ye guys are like. Or, ye three, anyways. Or- vice versa. I- ugh, they can be impulsive." He said, unable to explain himself. He knows that the doubles had set the guys off, he just didn't understand how they managed to make them so angry so fast. Usually the guys could deal with a bit of bitchiness or arguing with strangers before blowing up like that.

Who knew that opposite versions of themselves was all it took to destroy all their patience in less than five minutes.

"Says you." Evan mumbled, grinning at the way David snapped his head in his direction.

"Shut up Evan, that was one time." He said, already knowing what the other man was referring to. It was one time during a mission when David ran away with a live bomb from the rival gang without thinking. Evan wouldn't have been able to defuse it in time, so he had tried to get as far away from the guys as he could, and luckily, he had been close to the dock to just chuck it in the water.

The guys lectured him endlessly to not do something as stupid as that again, yet, they still made fun of him for nearly getting himself killed for their sake. They held the fact that he cared about them enough to risk his own life over his head for years. Still do.

"You jumped off multiple buildings before." Evan continued, raising a brow.

"And I lived!" David countered.

"Only because Lui caught you in the chopper mid-air before you could splat and die." Evan pointed out, sticking his hand in his jacket to grab something.

"Alright Evan, ye're not helping the situation." David pouted, setting his hands on his hips. Evan could only laugh at that, pulling a flask from his jacket and taking a long sip.

"Where'd ye get that now?" He asked in disbelief. Evan definitely wasn't a day drinker. Especially when they had no previous missions the day before. Honestly, he wasn't that much of a drinker at all.

"You thought I would pull this shit sober? Look at them. I feel like I'm tripping balls." He admitted, gesturing over to the doubles, who had been silently watching them bicker without interruption.

David sighed, nodding in agreement as he turned to admire them.

"Oh, same. You guys are very different looking despite overall appearance. I mean, yer faces are the same, body's the same, height, muscle mass, width. But...yer style, hair and eyes are...so interesting." He listed off, subconsciously stepping forward and reaching his hand out. He carefully raised his hand near Wildcat's face, blinking in wonder at the bright shade of red his eyes were.

So they hadn't been contacts.

He then blinked back into reality when the taller man stepped back, a nervous look on his face.

"Oh, sorry." He apologized, quickly reeling his arm back in as he took a few steps back.

"No, uh, y-you're cool. Just...yeah." Wildcat stuttered, looking away bashfully. Calibre chuckled at that, raising his brows in surprise.

"Ohhh, someone's flustered." He said teasingly, causing the taller man to only turn darker.

"No I'm not!" He exclaimed in defense, his left hand coming up to rub at his cheek as if it would erase his blush. David wanted to laugh at the cute reaction, but he didn't have the words to when his own double walked in, seeming to come out of literally nowhere.

"Sorry I'm late, had ta piss. What'd I miss?" Nogla asked, kicking the door shut behind him as he fixed the sleeves of his purple dress shirt.

"Oh, wow." Evan muttered, frowning in confusion as he looked the other up and down. David gasped in excitement, practically jumping in front of his double and startling him.

"Wow, ye look...wait a minute, you look different than me." He said, his excitement cut quick by confusion.

"My thoughts exactly." Evan agreed, taken aback by the almost disturbed look on the double's face.

"Why do ye have bigger muscles than me? That doesn't make sense. Not very fair, either." David mumbled, carelessly reaching up to poke at Nogla's chest. He was surprised to feel firm muscle under the formal dress shirt, tilting his head in confusion.

Evan scoffed.

"Probably because you don't work out." He offered, chuckling lightly as David turned to huff at him.

"I work out!" He exclaimed in offense.

"Barely." Evan grinned, taking another sip from his flask.

"Ye don't look anything like me. You sure that you're...me? You're all...skinny and twinky." Nogla said, brushing David's fingers away. Evan burst out laughing at that, whiskey being spit all over the marble counter.

The doubles looked surprised for a second at his sudden outburst, but he ignored it and just assumed it was because their Vanoss had a stick in his ass and was no fun. The bitch probably never laughed a day in his life.

"Wha- I do not look twinky!" David gawked in offense, setting his hands on his hips as he looked at his double in disbelief.

"Oh my God, you totally do. You have that femboy type body." Calibre grinned, nodding as if in agreement with his own words.

"Femb- what?!" David scoffed, turning to shoot his shock at the other man instead. It didn't help that Evan was practically dying of laughter at the counter.

"Holy shit, that's so true!" He gasped through laughs. Barely able to breathe.

"Shut up, Evan!" David shouted.

"Wow, you're like...a weaker version of me." Nogla deadpanned, reaching forward to grab at David's wrist, shaking it slightly and watching the way his wrist stayed limp, unamused.

"Softer too." Vanoss added.

"Nicer." Terroriser continued.

"With a hotter body." Moo said, tucking his hands into his pockets casually.

"Oh my God." David mumbled, pulling his hand back in embarrassment. 

Of all the possibilities, of all the chances in the entire multiverse, and they just had to get the versions of themselves that were straightforward and blunt. David had always liked straightforwardness. But this was just too straightforward. He doesn't know when the last time he's gotten this many offhanded compliments without the person making it intentional.

These guys were simply just describing him, yet, it made him very flustered at how they seemed to view him. Not to mention, the way they looked was exact replicas of his friends, just in different styles. He wasn't sure if he should feel concerned or swoon over them. Fuck, even his own double was his type, and he hadn't even considered it as a possibility!

And Evan's fucking wheezing was making it worse.

"Hey, it's not a bad thing. I think you look pretty cute." Basically supplied, nudging David's arm reassuringly.

Now that, seemed to finally give Evan some room to speak.

"Ok, cute? He's not cute." He sighed, still coming down from his laughing fit. Coughing a little.

"Uh, yes he is?" Moo said, confused at Evan's words. As if the answer was so blatantly in front of them all. Terroriser hummed, rubbing his chin as he looked the taller Irishman up and down.

"I do agree. Your face is almost symmetrical. That's very important in beauty standards. Right, Delirious?" He asked, turning to look at the masked man. The only one who had a mask, now that David thought about it.

He took a step back nervously as Delirious stepped into his personal space, reaching up to gently grab a hold of his chin and stared him dead in the eyes. He didn't move or speak, unable to as he stared into his bright red eyes, piercing into him from under his dark mask.

He maintained eye contact for a good five seconds before he pulled back and let David go, stepping back into his previous spot as he moved his hands around. Seeming to do a form of...sign language?

"He said that if he took a scaple down the center of your face, he'd get two perfect halves. That's very important when it comes to physical attraction." Fourzeroseven translated, the monotone of his voice not making it any less unsettling.

David didn't think he could blush anymore. His face felt like it was on fire.

"Yup, I dunno what your standards here are, but where we come from, he'd probably turn heads everywhere he went. Most of our people look like ex gang members or felons. It's rare to come across someone so soft and innocent looking. Lots of people get off on the thought of ruining that innocence, y'know? Popping his cherry and what not." Moo explained. And the words seemed like a genuine observation, yet, he somehow made it sound so vulgar.

"Right..." Evan mumbled, slowly nodding his head at them. This conversation didn't seem so funny now, all of a sudden.

"Alright, um...I'm just gonna get the guys now. So, um...yeah." David mumbled, fidgeting as he turned to head for the balcony. Unable to even hide the dark tint of red on his pale cheeks. He was embarrassed, flustered and flattered all at once.

And he knows that the doubles could tell. Anyone could, it was obvious as hell.

•×•

"So we're all in agreement here? Your four will be working on the portal, while Nogla, Calibre and Terroriser help assist in the technical stuff of it. Me and my team will be on missions every now and then, and you guys will help us to make it easier." Evan said, running over what they had just discussed as he looked around the living room at all the men sitting on the large couches.

Everyone had been pretty on edge after David let the guys back in, especially after seeing his crimson red face, but they had been fairly calm for the most part. The doubles hadn't said anything to piss them off either, so that was a good sign that they could start to get along.

Or at least try to.

Their guards were all up, but the doubles did seem desperate to go back to their world. So maybe they were annoying, bitchy, perverted and robotic, but they were also just a group of 'friends' that made a mistake and transported themselves into a parallel universe.

It was also easier to deal with them because they seemed to fall into some type of quite-mode when Evan started planning things out and putting it all down on the table. As if in work-mode, and it was helpful that none of them interrupted him other than adding in a few helpful suggestions. It was slightly creepy how serious they turned in one instant, but at least it helped shut them up.

"Yeah, yeah." Nogla sighed, just sounding annoyed they even had to do this all in the first place.

"Sounds like a plan." Vanoss nodded in agreement. Evan sighed in relief, glad that he didn't have to do some whole 'the more superior leader' type argument. He sort of expected one, but at the same time, his double didn't seem to give a fuck either.

"Alright, then it's settled. We'll start working on it together tomorrow, so you guys can come back in the morning. For now, just head back to wherever you're staying for the night." He said, him and the guys standing up, getting ready to put their vests away after wearing them for so long.

Of course, the doubles promised they wouldn't arrive with weapons, but the guys took every precaution they could.

David frowned in realization as the guys unstrapped their vests, turning to look at the doubles. They were exchanging silent glances, eyes uncertain.

"Oh...do ye guys not have somewhere ta stay?" He asked, causing everyone to pause.

"I mean, these dumb asses sent us in without money or wallets. The weapons we came with, we just stole from a gun shop." Calibre admitted, shrugging his shoulders.

"Yeah, I wonder who's fault that is." Terroriser mumbled, picking at a stray thread on his sleeve.

"Hey, they're the ones who built the machine." Moo said in defense, pointing over to Basically and Fourzeroseven in accusation.

"You're the one who pushed him in." The latter glared. Moo rolled his eyes at that.

"Ok, well it was Wildcat's idea to go after him. I just wanted to leave him." He argued, ignoring the apologetic look Wildcat made.

"And cripple our team? Right, smart idea." Nogla sighed, running a hand through his hair in irritation. The sarcasm was dripping heavily from his words.

"Crip- he doesn't even do anything for this team!" Moo exclaimed.

"More than you." Calibre shot back.

"Fuck my life." Vanoss uttered to himself, sighing at his pathetic excuse of a right hand man. Moo was strong and skilled, but he sure as hell was a big pain in the ass whenever he opened his mouth.

"No you don't! I—"

"Ok, ok! Um...how about this. Ye guys can just stay with us?" David offered, cutting the other off. Everyone stared at him, expressions all a big mix of shock, surprise and disbelief.

"Alright, that's enough. You're coming with me." Brock sighed, standing up and reaching for David's arm.

"What?" The latter questioned, making a small sound of surprise when Brock yanked him to his feet and pulled him out to the balcony. He watched in confusion as Brock shut the door behind him, letting it click in place before speaking a word.

"What are yo—"

"Ok, what's up with you? I know you're too trusting for your own good, but we barely know these guys. They literally came from another universe. Why are you being so nice?" Brock asked, cutting off his words. David blinked at him a few times, his eyebrows pushing down into a small frown.

"Because they need help, Brock. I thought you of all people would understand that." He said in confusion. Brock scoffed lightly, glancing towards the living room through the glass windows before stepping closer and lowering his voice.

"I- I do, I do understand. But we don't know what were getting ourselves into. They could be really dangerous. If they're anything like us, it's going to be one heck of a fight to win if they end up turning their backs on us." He said, shaking his head at the other.

"Why would they do that? They need us." David mumbled, cocking his head in confusion.

"And apparently they need each other, yet, they don't mind attempted murder on one another either." Brock scoffed, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

David didn't respond, looking down to the ground as he recalled what Moo had told him a couple days ago. Back in the restaurant, about how him and a few of his team members had fantasized about killing each other. Back then, David had thought it was a joke because Terroriser had told him to ignore it. Now...it made disturbingly clear sense.

Brock noticed David's silence, feeling guilty at the small frown he wore on his face. He sighed softly, scratching the back of his neck as he figured out the right words to say.

"Look man, I'm not trying to make you feel bad or anything. But we don't know what they can do to us. And don't even start with the whole 'put myself into their shoes' thing, because if it were me in their place, I'd be terrified to confront my other self. It could've created a time warp, or a breakage in the universe, I don't know. But they didn't care for those thoughts and went and found us anyways. If they're willing to break through their world, than who knows what else they're willing to do." He said, trying his best to explain it all logically so that David could understand why they were all so reluctant.

"But Brock, I trust them." David said softly, looking up at the slightly shorter man with big eyes. Eyes that were so hard to let down.

"You don't know them." Brock replied.

David huffed at that, shaking his head as he looked off the balcony, before his eyes were right back to Brock's in seconds.

"Ok, but I didn't know ye guys when we first encountered each other. You guys were the ones to hold a gun to my face, but I still trusted you. I've spent less than three days with them, mostly Terroriser. And despite his lack of emotion, he's been nothing but kind." He insisted, standing firm on his beliefs. Brock didn't respond, locking his jaw as he stared down at the street the same way David had just a few seconds ago.

"I understand that you're scared, I am too. But not because of them. I'm scared for them. Just think about the family they're missin' back home." He tried to reason, cringing in sympathy just thinking about it. 

Brock didn't respond right away, griping the edge of the railing as his eyes trailed after a random blue car on the street.

"You really think they have family?" He then asked, not looking up. David shrugged, pursing his lips.

"We do." He said. The other nodded slowly, tapping his fingers on the rail.

"Yeah...we do." He mumbled, blinking in slight guilt. Brock was never one to assume the worst about anyone. He showed everyone the respect they deserved, and even so if they didn't. But these guys were strange. Strange and odd, and he couldn't read them like how he could read the guys.

He didn't want to trust them, but what David said was true. They really just were entirely different people that had made a mistake, and needed help. Brock knew he wouldn't be so reluctant if they didn't wear the same faces his friends had. It was uncanny. Creepy. But it wasn't their fault.

"We're going to have conflict, there's no doubt about it. We're all so...different, and competitive. And if they're anything like us, it's going to be hell an' back ta get along. But if we want them gone, we have to do this. Else they be stuck in our world forever, and I'm pretty sure they would want to take it out on us if we don't succeed." David said, chuckling nervously at the last bit. Of course, he trusted them, but he knew they were dangerous. They all were, his own friends included.

Brock sighed through his nose, a clear noise of irritation. But David knew it wasn't at him, just because of him. He knew the guys never liked when he was right. He was like their kryptonite. Once he was right, they all looked like idiots. And they didn't like looking like idiots.

"Hey, look at me." He spoke softly, gently cupping Brock's chin with his fingers to lock their gaze, his other hand falling down to carefully lace their fingers together. Brock didn't pull away from the touch, so he took his silence as a good sign instead of one he should be worried about.

"We can put them in our bunker. It's safe, locks from the outside, has bathrooms, no weapons, and it's completely escape proof unless they have the password. I mean, unless you're willing ta buy thousands of dollars worth of hotel services for them." He said, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. Brock groaned, shaking his head lightly.

"God no." He said, drawing a laugh from the other man.

"Then? Have some faith in me, yeah? I knew they look scary and seem...moody, I'll admit, but they have the right ta be. I'm sure they'll come around. Also, they look...very much like ye guys. I-I guess...it feels like obligation? I would do anything for you guys, so it just feels right ta help them because they remind me of you." David admitted sheepishly, looking away in embarrassment at the way the statement seemed to make Brock blush as well. Blinking at him in surprise.

They stood in silence for a few seconds, the loud sound of heavy traffic below them and the birds chirping being the only other noises. David's fingers felt warm on Brock's face, and his hand felt soft in his own. Neither pulled away, feeling unable to.

"Ugh, I hate how you're able to do that." Brock groaned. So quietly said, David nearly didn't catch it.

"Do what?" He asked curiously.

"Convince me to side with you. It's annoying." Brock sighed, finally looking up at him. David clicked his tongue, rolling his eyes playfully.

"It's not." He argued.

"It is." Brock confirmed. David snorted at that, pulling his hands away as he reached for the door.

"Fuck off, you know ye love me." He grinned, earning an eye roll as Brock gently pushed him in. The two laughed as he nearly tripped, shoving Brock back as they entered the living room.

"Oh no, he definitely got to ya, didn't he." Brian said in disbelief, breaking the two from their little giggle fit.

"What?" Brock asked with a small smile, confused what Brian meant by that.

"Oh my God, he did, look at the face he's making. He so gave in." Lui groaned, resting his head back into the couch cushions.

"I didn't!" Brock scoffed, holding his hands out in offense, 

"You so did, Jesus Ch- Brock, you're such a pussy." Tyler huffed, frowning at the other in disappointment.

"Wh- alright, fine, then you talk it out with him! Have at it!" He exclaimed, gesturing over to a confused David in irritation. Scotty sighed, sitting up in his seat.

"Simple as this. David, no." He said, firmly shaking his head up at the Irishman.

"Why not?" He asked, shrugging lightly.

"Look at them. They're scandalous." Marcel said, cocking his head in their counterparts direction. They didn't respond to that, simply glaring at him.

"They are scandalous. We all are." David pointed out, stating the obvious. They obviously knew how to handle guns and protect themselves. It was likely that they lived the same life him and his friends did. Well, minus the mercenary part. David was more willing to bet that they were just an actual gang rather than some sort of vigilant. 

"Yeah, but not the 'kill each other' level of scandalous." Brian scoffed at his argument.

"You tried to kill me when we first met." David raised a brow at him. Brian stared at him in disbelief, trying to splutter out a response.

"That's because you were in the wrong place at the wrong time! I panicked!" He exclaimed defensively.

"Ok, but they're in the wrong place at the wrong time. You guys panicked the first time, but it doesn't excuse all the other times." The taller explained. None of the guys spoke, this time because they actually didn't have a compelling argument to counter his.

"How can someone so stupid, be so smart?" Jon asked aloud, earning a playful glare in response.

"That's funny comin' from you." David shot back, crossing his arms as he cocked his hip.

"Don't start with me, you potato fuck." Jon warned jokingly. David laughed at the playful tone in his voice. A sound that the doubles could see visibly melting his friends. It was actually kind of sad how easily they softened up at just his smile alone. They've been observing the group for the past hour, and it wasn't hard to tell what their soft spot was.

"So, they can stay in the bunker?" He asked causally.

"Yeah, sure- I mean, wait- fuck!" Evan cursed himself, earning a sound of amusement from Brock.

"Ha! What'd I tell you?" He said smugly, crossing his arms with victory as he took a seat.

"Ugh, fine. Only because I don't want to pay thousands of dollars for a month's worth of hotel service." Evan groaned, knowing he'd receive a fat ass bill if he let these guys get a hold of his credit card.

"Exactly my point. Now, get ta know them. I'll show Vanoss to the bunker." David said happily, running over to Vanoss and yanking him out of his seat, running out of the flat without another protest as the other stumbled behind him.

The room was yet again, filled with an awkward silence as the door slammed shut, the large group of men unsure of what to say. How does one get to know opposite versions of themselves? It was all pretty self explanatory.

Glances were exchanged and eyes were locked on for a few seconds every now and then. So much to say, yet, they didn't. David was a big wall that stopped them from arguing, even when he wasn't in the room. It felt wrong to bitch at each other after he expressed pure disappointment the first few times. There was invisible boundaries that they didn't want to cross.

"You guys are so pathetic." 

But of course, Moo didn't care for anything of the sort.

"Ugh, what are you yapping about now?" Tyler groaned in exhaustion, throwing his head back into the cushions.

"I mean, I knew I'd want to have him when I first saw him, but you guys bend and break so easily whenever he so much as looks at you." Moo continued, no longer a smug grin on his face, but a teasing one. Still, not a nice one. This one was of disbelief. Disappointment. Possibly pity.

"Who?" Evan asked, frowning at the other.

"Daithi." Terroriser supplied.

"You don't get to call him that, only I get ta call him that." Brian hissed, having been holding back pure irritation since this entire day started. The guys were surprised he's lasted as long as he did, and still going.

"See? Exactly our point. That reaction was uncalled for, and unnecessary. If I had called any one of them by name, you wouldn't have reacted that way." Terroriser explained, raising a brow knowingly. The guys stared at him, trying to figure out what the doubles were trying to say.

"What's the point you're tryin' to get at?" Jon asked, crossing his arms as he leaned forward.

"You guys liiike him." Basically said teasingly, grinning playfully even when the guys all made various faces of surprise and confusion. Yet, there was no disgust. Just shock at the strange observation.

"Eugh, David? No fucking way." Tyler said, shaking his head in denial. Their counterparts expressed clear doubt, looking at the guys as if they were stupid. Calibre hummed at that, nodding in understanding.

"Oh? Then it shouldn't be a problem if any of us were to...I dunno, flirt a little, make a move on him, psh, i don't know, bend him over this coffee table and—"

"You will not come fucking near him or I swear to God—" Marcel started, only to get cut off by Nogla's loud groan of frustration.

"Ugh, you're all so mentally challenged. You're in love with him, get over it. And he's oblivious to it all. It's pathetic." He scoffed, looking them up and down in pure disappointment. Actually ashamed that these versions of his own team were completely in denial. Completely unaware of their own feelings. And if they were aware, they sure as hell hadn't accepted them.

"You're pathetic." Lui shot back, pouting his lips and looking away childishly. What else was there to say to that? The doubles would only accuse them of lying. It wasn't worth the breath.

"Believe what ya want ta believe, but your feelings for him are obvious to everyone but the blind." Terroriser shrugged, his face back to that blank expression. They were convinced he did it so that he wasn't predictable. The guys had always been able to read Brian through his facial expressions. This guy? Not so much.

"We aren't. Stop being weird." Brock mumbled, averting his gaze from them. It was silent once more. The lack of response forcing the guys to take their previous words and think them over.

They didn't think David had that much of an impact on their decisions and actions. Did he? They knew that they let him get away with a lot of things, mostly because it was hard to ever stay mad at him whenever he gave them those big puppy dog eyes and that cute apologetic smile...

They didn't like him though, right? Surely not.

"Ye know..." Nogla started, sighing in content and crossing his legs as he thoughtfully chose his next words.

"I've never thought about what it would be like ta fuck myself like those egotistical men that think they're the hot shit. However...he's pretty feminine. I wouldn't mind going a few rounds on him. Maybe more. Pass him around, see how long he lasts." He said, finishing off that diabolic claim with such an evil grin. 

Nowhere near the sweet and warm smile that their David would flash at them.

"I'm gonna fucking kill you—"

"Tyler." Evan snapped, earning a look of disbelief when he shook his head.

"Evan, they're—"

"Provoking you. Don't let it get to you." He stated firmly, glaring at the other until he sat back down with a huff of frustration. Making sure he was firmly planted into his couch cushion.

"Finally, the leader being the leader. And here I thought our Vanoss was a shitty boss." Moo grinned, back to that asshole smile. 

Ugh, they were getting tired of him.

"Stop talking. The more you speak, the more we despise you. I don't know if you know this, but we need to like you in order to want to help. We can leave you stranded at any time." Evan pointed out, glaring the other man down. Terroriser hissed at that, drawing the attention to him as he turned his tongue lightly.

"That's the thing, ye can't. Because you want us gone." He corrected, watching the way Evan's glare seemed to darken on him. 

And when Evan didn't respond, the cyborg only took it as a clear response that he was right.

"Exactly. I do agree that we shouldn't fight, it's pointless. But that doesn't mean a little bit of friendly bickering is off the table. We like a little competition. And if we just so happened to be the better counterparts, then that's on you." He said, glancing at the way Brian reached for his gun. 

"And we don't like ta fail." He finished, finally flashing them a grin, much like the other smiles that the doubles had been shooting them all day. Mischievous, cocky, teasing and mocking. None of them were genuine. 

Well, accept maybe Basically's. But even then, his were pretty creepy.

"And that's that! Hey, did ye guys get along?"

They all looked up as David stepped back inside, Vanoss close behind him with a calm expression on his face.

That wasn't good. This charm that David had seemed to working on the doubles as well. That wasn't good for any of them.

"Just perfect. By the way, I got ye somethin'." Terroriser said, scooting over and patting the empty spot next to him. Unthinkingly, David joined him on the couch, oblivious to the looks of irritation and warning written all over his friends' faces 

"Ye did?" David asked in question, confused as Terroriser slipped his hand into his coat, digging through the inside pockets. He nodded in confirmation before pulling out a small, reddish plant. With beautiful droopy petals and a short stem.

David gasped softly in surprise, glancing up at the cyborg in awe.

"You remembered my favorite flower..." He uttered in disbelief, shocked how someone could remember one little fact he dropped so offhandedly. The guys didn't usually remember useless stuff like that.

Terroriser grinned, nodding proudly.

"I did. Do ye know what fuchsia represents?" He asked, holding up the hardy fuchsia in front of the others eyes. Admiring the way his green orbs locked on the pretty petals, tilting his head in interest.

"Romance, excitement, happiness and kindness." He said, his grin only widening at the way the other team seemed to shoot daggers into his side with their glares. He could see it all from the corner of his eyes, and they looked pissed.

"Really?" David asked in awe, his smile so stunning without even having to try. Terroriser smiled back at him, nodding slowly as he reached up to tuck the flower behind his ear.

"Really, and, I think it represents you perfectly." He said, grazing his fingers gently across the other's cheek before pulling away to admire his pretty blush.

And he had to say, it was totally worth it to break eye contact with those beautiful green eyes to look over and see the guys absolutely fuming in silence.

•×•

Hell and back' was an absolute understatement. David didn't think he's ever seen the guys as closed off as they had been in years.

The doubles worked well with them, believe it or not. They all had the same skills in combat and knowledge, so it was pretty easy to assign teams and missions. However, the amount of competition between the two groups was like no other. 

The guys were stressed twenty-four seven, trying their absolute hardest to beat their counterparts in every god damn thing they did. Who finished breakfast first, who killed the last man, who fell asleep last. He knows that the doubles were just messing with the guys, but it was really getting under their skin and he felt bad. Technically it was all his fault, considering he had brought them into their home. But they would've been dealing with much bigger issues if he hadn't befriended them, so he wasn't too upset at himself.

The only time the guys were ever able to catch a break, was when he was with them, alone. The doubles liked to go out and explore the city a little since it was supposedly so different than their own, so that helped. 

But other than that, the guys were exhausted and annoyed all the time. David had to resort to giving them random massages and letting them rest their head in his lap as they fell asleep. They seemed to like the treatment, and he didn't mind giving it either. If anything, he enjoyed their peaceful moments.

But he also enjoyed getting to know the doubles better.

When their missions were smaller, and required less work and violence, David would stick back with Wildcat, since he didn't like fighting all that much. Which was strange, considering that Vanoss confirmed that they were a gang, but David didn't judge. Everyone had their own thing, and Wildcat just so happened to not like having to murder people. That, and getting hurt. He seemed to get hurt a lot on missions, so David didn't mind sticking back with him.

Plus, talking to him was a nice change. Or even Delirious. Neither of them are very chatty, but he likes to ramble to them. They didn't seem to mind it, always looking at him when he spoke and nodding with interest. He also knew some sign language from highschool, so he could communicate with Delirious. He was mute for some reason, but David never asked why. It wasn't his business anyways.

Fourzeroseven wasn't very talkative either, he also seemed annoyed half the time. And David would have felt bad for bothering him, but it was rather fun to piss him off and watch the way he would whip around and glare at him. But he didn't always look genuinely annoyed. David could tell from the soft look in his eyes. Where as he gave his own team cold glares when they annoyed him. 

It gave him the same satisfaction as the one he had with Tyler or Brock when he pissed them off. Even more so because Fourzeroseven didn't make any noise of frustration other than heavy sighs and uttered growls.

Over the last few weeks, they had still been pretty comfortable with speaking bluntly with him. Nogla, Calibre, Moo amd Vanoss, more specifically. Hey literally just said whatever was on the tip of their tongue without any regret, even after hearing how wrong it sounded aloud half the time.

They were very dirty minded as well. Something he totally didn't expect.

Calibre's and Moo's 'flirty talk' was more so sexual though, where as the other two were more obsessive and creepy. Like, stalker type vibes. It was...a bit alarming, since he wasn't sure if they were just joking with him or being completely genuine with every word they spoke.

But...the attention was nice. So he'll give them that.

He could tell it freaked the guys out though. He doesn't remember the last time they had ever been so protective of each other. Or, of him alone, actually. They didn't leave him alone with the doubles often at all, and even when they did, they'd have a clear line of sight as to where he was.

He understands their worries, but he thinks it's a little silly how worried they were. It made him happy knowing they cared, but he never told them that. It would only make them stop, and he didn't want them to, despite how annoying it could be at times.

The doubles were growing in him, something he assumed would happen but it made him feel sad when the portal was finished.

It had taken their engineers and technicians nearly two months to build it in the bunker and finish it, but it was done. Basically had been the one to show it to him when it was finished, listing off what each button was and what they did.

It was a bittersweet feeling, knowing that this stupid machine was the cause of everything, yet, the thing that would fix it all.

It saddened David.

Well, it did, until Basically told him that he had secretly convinced the guys that it was supposed to be made out of obsidian; so if they wanted to break it after his team returned home, they couldn't, and that they could jump between universes whenever they wanted to visit.

It left the two giggling like idiots at the thought of how the guys would react to that. All mad and irritated that they couldn't get rid of their counterparts entirely.

On the day it was time for them to leave, David gave each and everyone a big and long goodbye hug. A few of them seemed as if they didn't want it, but the way they had hugged him back said otherwise. The portal was on and running, a bright light emmiting from the oval shaped doorway that led them home.

David pulled away from Wildcat, lifting his hands to bring his forehead down just far enough to place a small kiss on it. The taller seemed to enjoy affection, so David had been trying his best to give him the most he could. The guys didn't seem to like it, but he didn't let that stop him.

Wildcat gave him a small smile, his cheeks burning red in embarrassment. David chuckled as he stepped away from him, opening his arms for the last person.

"Ugh, I'm going ta miss ye guys." He admitted for the tenth time today, taking the cigarette out of Moo's mouth and dropping it onto the floor to stomp it out before pulling him into his arms. The other didn't seem to care too much, too invested in the hug he was receiving.

"We know. Ye told us like, ten times already." Nogla rolled his eyes, regardless, David knew he wasn't actually annoyed...ok, maybe mildly. But Nogla always seemed annoyed. This was just a tamer version of his usual.

"Whatever, my point still stands. I'll see ye guys whenever ye decide ta visit." He smiled, ignoring the way Moo tightened his hands on his waist.

"Of course. We'll come back eventually. Not sure if we can promise soon, we've got important duties ta finish back home since we've been absent." Terroriser said, earning a snort from Jon on the word 'duties'. Which earned him an eyeroll back.

"I hope it takes forever." Brian deadpanned, eyes locked on the way the double was holding the other Irishman. 

Moo looked up with a threatening grin, his eyes narrowing in slight irritation.

"Yeah? You want us dead?" He asked playfully, but the humor wasn't there. Or at least, Brian wasn't receiving it as such.

"Kinda, yeah." He admitted, shrugging nonchalantly. Moo hummed in response, nodding his head before pulling back.

"Just kinda? Alright then. I'll make that a definite." He said, and with that, he grabbed David by the face and pulled him in for a deep kiss. The other gasped in shock, the action allowing Moo to slip his tongue in and shove it down his throat and holy shit, David totally forgot his tongue was split.

"You mother fucker!" Brian shouted, feeling enraged as Moo practically tongue fucked his best friend. Vanoss grabbed Moo by the arm and threw him into the portal before Brian could beat his ass, a few of them laughing as they followed after. Definitely not down to see how pissed Brian got after seeing that scene. Especially after obviously pinning over David for months.

Brian cursed as the portal closed, not having been fast enough to do anything. Or course, the others were livid as well, but the portal was already closed. Fourzeroseven had said that they could only reopen and enter it every other hour to prevent body deformity in the effects of overworking the machine.

So, there wasn't much they could do other than gape in shock and sulk.

Brian seemed to think otherwise.

"Mother fuckers! I knew that scummy little rat would pull some shit like that! I told you! I fucking knew it!" He shouted, pointing an angry finger at David, but he was hardly able to suppress his laughter or his embarrassment, and Brian's anger was just making it worse.

At this point, David knew the guys liked him back. It was pretty fucking obvious. Also, Terroriser had told him. Supposedly, he could sense the sudden spikes in heart rate whenever the guys looked at him, and he had even shared their vitals. Emotions, thoughts, heartbeat, body temperature, everything. Terroriser was a cyborg with pretty advanced machinery, so David trusted his input fully.

This over the top reaction just proves it even further.

"Ok, ok, calm down, Brian." David laughed softly, holding his hands up at the other. Who looked like he could break someone's jaw if he could. If Moo were still here, he'd probably do it, too.

"How are you so calm?! He just—"

David cut the other man off with a kiss, gently pressing his lips into Brian's. He started the kiss soft and sweet, but it was almost immediately quick to intensity as Brian yanked him closer and kissed back. He gripped David's hair tightly, enough to be painful, but he didn't mind it.

He held Brian's face carefully, and lovingly, totally opposite of the way Brian's other hand was holding David's hip tight, not wanting to let him go.

The guys didn't speak, too shocked to even remember words were a thing.

David pulled back after a few long and heavy seconds, panting lightly as he licked away the saliva that leaked from his lips.

"See? All better. Don't get yer panties in a twist." He smiled, wanting to laugh at the way Brian stared at him in a daze. All anger washed away with awe.

David pulled away, sliding out of Brian's grip and walking out of the bunker without another thought. He didn't make a sound until he was out of the room entirely, just barely managing to hold in his girly ass squeal of happiness until he made it back up to the flat and into his room.

After that, he spent five minutes of smiling and screaming quietly into his pillow before he decided he needed to actually confess his feelings.

He's waited so long, and he already took the biggest leap he could. Now he just needed confirmation that they were willing to settle with him too.

David glanced at the little red flower next to his bed, standing up in a small flower pot on his nightstand.

Nah, he didn't need to do anything. He's already done most of the work. He'll wait for the guys to come to him. 

That'd be way more fun anyways.

Chapter Text

Third POV -

“Evan, quit using all the feckin’ hints.” Brian lectured in mild annoyance, earning a small laugh from the Canadian as well as a small groan of ‘here we go’ from Brock.

“I’m not, I'm nooot.” Evan said, the lie evident from the way you could hear the stupid grin in his voice. A wide, mischievous smile plastered on his face, no doubt.

“Ye literally are, I can clearly see the hint count in the corner of the screen, you bitch.” Brian replied, causing the group of men to fall into a small fit of laughter. Evan clicked his tongue, holding back the bubbly laugh that threatened to slip from his throat.

“Whatever, this is stupid anyways.” He mumbled jokingly, feigning boredom as he walked his poorly designed character across the screen to click at a small object, only to find out it was non interactive.

“Wh- Vanoss, I thought that you were the one that asked for us ta play this game.” Jon pointed out in confusion, only earning more laughs from the four men.

“Ok- alright, everyone shut the hell up, that's not the point.” Evan shot back, not even close to making a compelling argument.

Jon rolled his eyes in amusement as the others continued to bicker, reaching across his desk blindly to grab his water bottle. He glanced over when he felt no weight, sighing softly when he realized it was empty.

He grumbled to himself, tossing it into the nearby bin. He's already been playing for a good hour with the guys, and hadn't eaten or drunken anything since they started. He's been too focused on the screen to get up. Some sort of escape-room thing that Evan had picked out. It didn't make much sense; he could tell that the budget for the game had been cheap, or the creater just hadn't cared about trying too hard. In all honesty, it was a pretty shitty map. The only thing that made it interesting enough for a video, was the horrendous amount of PNG Simpson references pasted onto the walls of the rooms.

Even then, they weren't too entertaining. There was a few dad jokes in italic text that he'd read that made him chuckle a bit, but nothing too insane. 

It had been difficult figuring the puzzles out, so far. Barely anything was done, and the guys had even considered Google at some point. Alas, Brian and Brock wanted to do it by the book, so they put that option to the side for now. Although, Jon was willing to bet that they'd give in later. That's usually how these escape-room games went.

Jon didn't really care for the game though, just glad to spend some time with his friends. Plus, he hadn't been recording as much as he should be, so this was a good excuse to just show up, record, and then send the footage to his editor to work on.

He's been so occupied this past month, that he keeps forgetting to do his job as a content creator. Not that he was stressing about it or anything. He didn't have a real reason to worry for not posting, other than the fact that he felt guilty for forgetting about his viewers. He had always been a consistent poster, so he felt bad for not posting on the days that he was supposed to.

He had just been so…busy. Yeah, that's the word.

Jon licked his teeth, suddenly feeling how dry his mouth had been for the last however long it's been now. He glanced over at his recording screen, squinting his eyes at the counting numbers. 

Forty-five minutes, so far.

He sighed softly, making sure the mic didn't pick it up. Honestly, it probably couldn't. It was shitty. Has been for years. Which was probably a good thing.

Jon clicked his mouse, moving around in-game as he clicked at smaller objects, trying to see what was a clue and what wasn't. His headphones were on, and the guys were bantering loudly, so he hadn't heard when his recording-room door opened.

Despite that, though, he barely flinched when he felt a warm hand slid over his shoulder, reaching lower to glide over his chest. Jon felt a fond smile tug on his lips at the familiar touch, already used to the occasional interruption.

His eyes moved over to the side of his desk when a glass of ice water was slid into view, the cold liquid looking so delicious after being dehydrated for so long.

Jon smiled, lifting his hand to mute his mic before looking up at his visitor.

“Hey.” He greeted, blinking his eyes at the change of lighting, trying to see his lover better in the dark room.

“Hey.” David said softly, leaning over Jon's shoulder to be seen better. The bright light of the monitor giving his pale skin a soft glow. Jon's gin widened, always so taken aback at how pretty his boyfriend was.

The two had only been dating for about a year, having been forced to confess by their best friends after pinning over each other for years prier. Or, in other words, Evan and Brian had joined forces for a single, chaotic day, having been tired of having to hear their friends swoon over each other for years.

It was disguised as another ordinary Minecraft recording session, that just ended up being some cheesy romantic internet date between the two victims. Evan and Brian had led the two through an open forest of cherry blossom trees, aligned with warm lanterns and took them right to a table assorted with artificial foods and decor. Brian had even set the time to night, and Evan started up the stupid jukebox with relaxing Minecraft music before they left the call and game completely. Leaving the two only with each other, and a corny sign that wished them good luck on their date night.

The two should've known something was up, considering that the other two asked them to record on Valentine's day.

It had been awkward at first, mostly because their friends made it clear that this was supposed to be a real date, in spite of it being in Minecraft of all things.

But after a few minutes of awkward conversation starters, the two finally gave up and started bitching about how shitty their friends were. Leaving them to laugh, in agreement with each other, before the conversation went much smoother.

It was childish the way they actually decided to consume the foods in game and treat it as if they were actually sitting down at a table and enjoying a meal. Even going as far as to passing fruits over to one another to share, and making small critiques about the taste as if they were actually eating anything.

It was dorky, and stupid. But it was probably the best date Jon's ever had, and he would be lying if he said he hadn't enjoyed it.

Unfortunately, it ended when Brian and Evan joined back just to spawn an insane amount of TNT and mobs an hour later, but it was worth it in the end. After the session had ended, and they had all exited the game to turn in for the night, it was just the two of them when David actually asked him out.

He had sounded so nervous and shy, Jon just had to laugh at how uncharacteristically cute it was for the other man to act that way. The other ended up cursing at him in offense, but even after the mocking and teasing, Jon had said yes.

Their relationship had been hesitant and unspoken of at first, mostly because neither knew if there was any boundaries that they couldn't cross. But they were quick to realize that they both were so deeply in love with each other, wanting to get right into the corny romantic stuff because they had been dreaming about it for years.

It was only a week in, that they announced their relationship to their friends, and only a month in, that they decided to post their Minecraft date recordings to share the news to the fans. David's confession added in the end, as well. Completely unedited.

Neither cared for the opinions they would get, but it seemed as if most of their communities respected it, happy for them. So that was just a big plus in their book.

They felt perfect with each other. Complete. The only problem they had to face, was the distance. Neither one of them liked how far they were apart, only having flew out to each other two or three times before they just decided to move in together.

It might seem fast for some people — moving in together only a year into their relationship, that is — and logically, they thought so too. But they were ready, and they couldn't last another single second apart.

It had taken only two weeks for David to move into Jon's house. A house that he once thought was so empty, now filled with his and David's stuff. Most of everything shared now. 

Actually, he's the reason that Jon's been so inconsistent on YouTube lately.

For the last month, Jon has been so absorbed in his boyfriend. Quite literally, at times. He's just been so focused on David. Hanging out with David, talking with David, going out on real dates with David, cuddling with David.

Everything was so fucking perfect and Jon was just so happy to have him with him. Sleeping next to him was the best, but waking up next to him was even better. He'd never get tired of it.

Of course, he knows they both need to stop lacking so much and get back to work more often. But he just couldn't help it. He so was in love with just being near the other.

He was trying, though. Jon's probably recorded at least eight or nine videos in the last two weeks. Trying to do as many as he can with as many of his friends as possible. He just wanted an excuse to record a bunch and then post those videos with a span of days between each one so that he can take another long break. It wasn't a comfortable schedule, but he'd rather that than have to be away from his boyfriend so frequently.

Regardless of any of that though, he still couldn't seem to last. Every time he recorded, David would come into his recording room and do something. Wether it be to give him some food, drinks, ask him if he was tired so he could coddle him later, or simply just to hang near him because he missed his presence.

Jon knows that the other wasn't trying to distract him, but just seeing David made him want to drop everything he was doing and snuggle him because he was just so fucking cute.

And honestly, David probably wouldn't mind it.

Jon had learned firsthand, that the Irishman was very into physical touch. It was a surprising discovery, considering that he got all uncomfortable and weirded out whenever anyone else did it. But with Jon, David liked to be held, hugged, he liked holding hands, linking pinkies when they went out.

Not to mention, he was huge on cuddling.

And Jon's love language was physical affection, so it was a win-win. David was literally his teddy bear. And everyone knows how Jon is with Teddy bears.

Jon reached his hand up, ghosting his fingers along the other man's cheek, brushing one of his curls away.

“You ok?” He asked, darting his eyes up to David's fond gaze.

“Yeah. Just bored.” He replied, lifting his hand to slip his fingers between Jon's, lacing them together over his cheek.

“Oh. Wanna hop on?” The latter asked, using his free hand to pull his headphones off, ignoring the guys' attempt at catching his attention back to the game. 

David hummed, shaking his head lightly.

“Nah, it's cool. I just missed ya.” He admitted, the light blush on his cheeks pulling another smile to Jon's face.

“I missed you too.” He said, his eyes automatically falling to the shorter man's lips. David received the hint, leaning further over to press their lips in a soft kiss.

Jon hummed in satisfaction, feeling as if they hadn't kissed in so long. Though, in reality, it couldn't have been a little more than an hour since their last kiss.

He slowly trailed his fingers upwards, letting David's hand still rest over his own as he slid them through his dark hair. Jon opened his mouth slightly, gently brushing his tongue over David's bottom lip. The latter obliged immediately, parting his lips for Jon to breach through. Their tongues mingled lazily, in no rush to go anywhere anytime soon.

Jon tilted his head, deepening the kiss as he pushed his tongue further in. He would have gone even further, since it seemed to already be getting heated quickly, but David pulled away before he could even suggest it.

Jon sighed at the loss, but his disappointment was quick to switch to mild annoyance at the way his boyfriend grinned at him. Gently dropping Jon's hand to swipe away the drool on his bottom lip.

“Finish yer game.” He said, pulling away from his chair and standing up straight. Jon huffed as he dug in the pocket of his baggy sweats — which were Jon's sweats, the thief —, pulling out his phone.

“You're a fuckin’ tease.” He pouted, watching as his boyfriend turned away and headed towards the large bean bag in the corner of the room.

“You love it.” David smiled at him over his shoulder, clearly amused at how easy it was to break Jon like he did.

“I do.” He admitted in defeat, earning a small laugh in response. Jon watched as David plopped on the fuzzy bean bag, turning on his phone and beginning to scroll through Twitter.

He pouted harder, grumbling to himself as he turned back to his game, pulling his headphones back on and taking a large gulp of his water before unmuting.

•×•

The urge to throttle one of his friends was huge, wishing he could somehow faze through the screen and choke them all out.

The game hadn't gotten easier over the past- however long they've been stuck on it now, unable to find any sort of way out. They'd been stuck in the same room for the last twenty minutes already, and there was about two more rooms to go through before they made it to the escape.

The clues were too well hidden, and the keys and such seemed nowhere to be found. Jon's willing to bet that the map creator just forgot to add them entirely, at this point. The bright flashes of color were hurting his eyes, the stupid homer noises were loud in his ears, and his friends were just making it all so much worse.

Evan had used up all the hints — unsurprisingly —, Brian kept trying to take the lead and command everyone, and Brock was just doing his best to try and keep going. But anyone could tell that his optimism was fading as the minutes dragged on.

Jon was usually pretty good at hiding his frustration during recordings. It helped that he didn't have face cam. But he knew that his silence was enough for everyone to understand he was just as annoyed as his friends were. 

He tapped his fingers on his desk, leaning back in his chair as they all silently watched Brian's character enter a code into a small wooden box.

There was a small click, but just before anyone could get their hopes up, a loud buzz rang through their headphones.

“Wrong one.” Brian said, earning loud groans from everyone.

“This game.” Brock hissed through clenched teeth, not needing to say anything else. That all understood completely. 

Jon sighed, leaning forward and thudding his head on his desk. It earned him a few laughs when the noise was picked up by his mic, but it did nothing to lift his mood. They were only halfway through the game, and he didn't think he could last another second.

The urge to secretly use Google was very tempting at this point.

Jon let out a quiet huff when he felt those gentle hands on his shoulders once again, slowly massaging into his tense back as soft lips pressed into his nape. He sighed at the contact, feeling his body relax into his chair. He sat up a bit, leaning into the comforting touch of his boyfriend.

“Relax.” David mumbled close to his ear, sliding one side of his headphones off once again. Jon leaned his head back, closing his eyes as those gentle fingers rubbed firm circles into his shoulder muscles.

“I am relaxed.” He mumbled, earning a soft snort in amusement.

“What'd you say?” Brian asked, just barely able to pick up Jon's words through his mic. The latter sighed heavily, reluctantly leaning away from his boyfriend's touch to speak into the mic.

“Huh? Oh, I was takin’ to myself.” He lied, his words slurring slightly from how exhausted he was. His southern drawl coming out a little more. He wasn't sure what time it even was. Close to dinner, probably. 

Him and David should get something delivered. Probably pizza. Or- actually, some Olive Garden sounded nice. He knows David loved their garlic bread.

“I bet, this game is going ta give me brain damage.” Brian groaned, earning a few tired laughs in response.

Jon hummed, blushing slightly when he felt David begin to pepper soft kisses down his neck, stoping at the crook to nibble slightly.

“Don't do that.” He whispered, quietly and firmly, giving a fair warning. But, his boyfriend didn't seem to be threatened by it, chuckling lightly as he kept pressing soft kisses. Sliding his hands over Jon's shoulders to feel down his chest and arms.

The taller man sighed quietly in defeat, tilting his head as more pecks were littered across his skin. He clicked at his mouse, trying to continue the game while enduring David's flirty antics, but it was nearly impossible.

He looked up when the other pulled away from him, moving around to the front of his chair and sliding into his lap. Jon exhaled deeply at the feeling of David's warm body pressing into his own, sliding his arms around Jon's neck in a comfortable embrace. 

The American hummed lightly, maneuvering his hands around the other so that he was hugging him and playing the game at the same time. Jon pressed a small kiss to his forehead, letting him rest there as he switched his focus back to the game.

After all, David just seemed like he had missed him and wanted to snuggle up on him as he worked. This wasn't too distracting.

Yet, his attention was stolen once again, realizing he had been dead wrong when he felt David subtly grind his hips downwards, ass pressing into his crotch.

So small of an action he thought he'd imagined it at first.

Jon paused, waiting to see if the other did it again, but felt no movement. Yet, he could hear the shaky breath David released close to his neck, his skin warmer than usual.

He slowly moved his finger back over to his mute button, tapping the key.

“Are you horny? Right now?” He asked in disbelief, yet he couldn't hide the smirk that seemed to stretch over his face.

David hummed in response, sounding only a little embarrassed as he pressed his face into Jon's skin, inhaling his scent softly. Jon groaned as he ground his hips down again, firmer this time.

“Ugh…you have such a big libido.” He uttered in disbelief, resting his hand on the small of his back to prompt him to continue.

That was another thing that had wholeheartedly surprised Jon. He will never get used to how shamefully horny his boyfriend was. Almost every other day, he would have to hold back some kind of primal urge to maul the other man where he stood, for doing something as simply bending over.

Everything he did seemed to have bit of provocativeness to it, and when David would catch his gaze, he's give Jon that teasing little smirk and make it all much worse.

On paper, it seemed as if Jon was the horny one. I mean, he talked about David like he was his favorite topic, spoke his name like the title of his favorite song. He's voiced it all too many times just how much he loved the man. How he would do anything for him, including getting down on his knees just to please him.

Jon was completely smitten. And when the topic of sex somehow came up, he'd rant endlessly. Sometimes, getting way too descriptive.

Their friends would either burst into laughter, or groan in disgust, begging Jon to stop talking already.

And David would just grumble in embarrassment, going silent or try to frantically negate the claims that Jon was making about him.

Fans went wild in the comments and all over Twitter about how down bad Jon was. About how much of a horn-dog he was. They all felt bad for David, especially because he always seemed so shy and embarrassed talking about it.

But Jon knew better.

When by themselves, in their home without the surveillance of a camera, David was a complete whore.

Jon didn't mind calling him that either, because David seemed to like the degrading names at times. Jon blames the guys bullying him for years, for that specific kink.

Yes, David was still embarrassed and ashamed of how high his sex-drive was, but he showed no issues expressing it with Jon. He would apologize in advance, softly kiss Jon like he was his everything, and then he would drop down to his knees to do sinful things with that pretty little mouth of his.

All while Jon was trying to cook or some shit.

David was aware of what he was doing. He was aware that he was an overly horny little gremlin. But he was also aware, that Jon loved it. So he wasn't too shy in just sliding his hand into Jon's pants when the mood arose.

And that, is why Jon has been so fucking busy.

Because David, didn't seem to realize that his insane amount of need for sex was driving Jon crazy. Don't get him wrong, he fucking loved it. There was nothing better than bending his boyfriend over the nearest surface and taking him just like that. But it seemed that Jon couldn't function without the man by his side at all times.

He was never the clingy type. Never one to bitch and whine if his partner was away for long periods of time. But Jon felt like he couldn't fucking breath if David was on the other side of the damn house. He knows he's just in love, and that this feeling would fade into the background and he'd settle down a bit eventually. But right now, all he ever wanted was for David to be by his side.

Or like now, sitting in his lap and grinding into his erection through their pants.

Fuck, Jon didn't understand how someone so religious, naive and innocent could be this way.

He held in a groan as David pressed another wet kiss to his throat, beginning to make work of creating a hickey. Jon sighed deeply, keeping one hand on his mouse as the other instinctively slid down David's back, groping at his ass to push him down harder into the next grind.

He could hear the other whimper into his skin softly, and it was taking everything in him to not just end the call and fuck him over the desk. Jon wouldn't even care if anything got on his monitors. Any damage was worth the risk if he could just be inside his boyfriend already.

“Fuck baby.” Jon growled in response to the desperate noise, sliding his hand along David's thigh with one hand as the other moved to unmute himself.

“Hold on guys, I think someone's at my door. I'ma go AFK for a bit.” He announced, hearing their bickering come to a halt as he lifted his headphones up to his ear.

“Isn't Nogla home?” Evan asked, clearly the least bit annoyed by the game, considering his tone was still chill. Jon hesitated, looking for a good excuse.

“Uh...no. He's, uh...sleeping, right now. We drank a ton last night. Date night.” He lied, though not entirely wrong. They had gone to eat out at a restaurant last night. Had they drank any alcohol? No. But had David slept in longer than usual because Jon fucked him hard enough to disable him for the night? Yes.

But was he sleeping right now? No. And hopefully, they didn't think twice about his hesitation. He was never the best at lying. Take Among Us for example. They always read him like a book.

“Oh, ok. Be fast, I don't want ta have ta deal with these fuckers alone.” Brian grumbled, earning a startled gasp in offense from Brock.

“What did I do?” He exclaimed in confusion. Evan snorted at his outburst.

“Nothing. You've literally done nothing. I've been doing all the puzzles.” Brian explained, causing Evan to laugh harder as Brock made an odd noise of disbelief.

Jon rolled his eyes at their antics, quickly remuting himself once more and dropping his headphones to his desk. As soon as he pushed his keyboard away, David's lips were on his and his hands were in his hair. 

Jon thread his fingers through the fluffy curls, slipping his tongue into the other man's mouth as he was pulled in closer. David moaned at the feeling, his knees hitting the arm rests of Jon's gaming chair when he tried to spread his legs further.

Drool  was leaking down their lips and their kiss was messy. Jon always liked messy kissing. David, not so much. But it was fun to watch him stutter and grumble at him whenever their kisses got too sloppy.

Regardless, David didn't seem to mind it this time. Darting his tongue out to lick the saliva that dribbled down Jon's chin. Always down to do whatever when in the horny mood as long as he got to cum in the end.

Jon loved that about him.

He was so submissive, would do anything Jon asked of him as long as he was able to get the pleasure he craved. Sometimes, Jon would just suggest something totally random to see if David was still up for it.

For example, one particular time, Jon just wanted to tease David, and asked if they could buy some lingerie. David had only stared at him in disbelief, silently trying to figure out if he was joking for a second, before he had nervously agreed. It had completely shocked Jon, even more so when the next time they had sex, David had already been wearing it underneath his clothes. He didn't even remember the other going out to buy it.

That was the best night ever.

David pulled back with a sharp gasp, breathing heavy to catch his breath. Jon laughed when he then quickly tore his pants off, moving fast to untangle the clothing from his legs. His movement was awkward and clumsy, especially with the way he was still in his lap and the arm rests were in the way, but Jon still found the desperation hot as hell.

When he finally managed, he tossed them off to the side with a loud huff and made work of tugging Jon's shirt off. He allowed it, ducking his head as David pulled it off of his body. 

Jon sighed as he leaned back into his chair, automatically moving his hands to slid down David's briefs and squeeze at his ass. That earned him a soft moan in response, the shorter man's hands moving to run up his chest. Pausing to flick at one of his nipple piercings.

Jon chuckled in amusement, always curious to the interest David had on his piercings.

“We should get yours done.” He said, breaking the comfortable silence. David glanced up at him, his eyebrows instantly furrowing in disagreement.

“Fuck off.” He replied, earning a small laugh in response.

“Eh, worth a try.” Jon grinned with a little shrug, the two giggling like idiots as they pulled each other into another kiss. Jon hummed as he slowly slid his fingers up, slipping them into his boyfriend's underwear to tug them off. David sat up a little, keeping their lips connected as Jon slid them down his thighs, tugging them as far as he could before deciding to just rip them off with one hard tug.

David sighed into his lips, pulling back with a smile.

“There goes another one.” He said, earning a scoff from the other man.

“Whatever, I'll buy you another pair.” He huffed.

“Last pair ye bought me were woman's underwear.” David pointed out.

“It was a joke, ok?” Jon insisted, playfully rolling his eyes. David looked at him with raised eyebrows, amused at his feeble attempts at seeming innocent.

“You made me put one on the same night ya bought ‘em and then fucked me in them. Doesn't sound like a joke ta me.” He pointed out. Jon clicked his tongue, rolling his eyes playfully.

“Yeah, whatever. That was a coincidence.” He argued. David laughed at his words, letting Jon reach around him to pull open one of his drawers and feel around for the bottle of lube he had put there.

He assumed they'd fuck in his office at one point, he'd rather be safe than sorry.

David took the bottle handed to him, letting Jon relax back into his chair as he clicked the cap open and squirted a decent amount on his fingers. Jon rested his hands on David's thighs, watching as the Irishman reached around to prepare himself.

They locked eyes, Jon knowing the exact moment when David slipped his fingers in. His lashes fluttered slightly, his mouth parting to let out a silent moan. Jon sighed deeply, gently running his hands up and down David's thighs, hoping to relax him so he could get the process done faster.

Actually, Jon didn't even mind if David did take his time. If anything, he loved when David took longer. Going slow as he would stretch himself out, making small breathy noises as he did so.

David was actually the one who liked to get straight to the point.

Don't get him wrong, he loved the foreplay, they both did. But Jon knew that David wanted nothing but to get to the good part of when he was deep inside of him. Stretching him open further, and hitting his deepest areas.

Jon bit his lip when the other man fluttered his eyes shut, making a pleasured face as he let out a small moan. Jon couldn't help but to lean forward despite the urge to observe his facial expressions, instead, moving to place soft kisses along his neck. Pulling more needy noises from his mouth as Jon tugged at the collar of his shirt. Baggy enough for him to tug on and reach his prominent collar bone.

He couldn't help the groan that left his throat when David whimpered into his ear, otherwise the room so silent that he could hear the other's quickening heartbeat.

Jon loved watching David. He always has. When they were just friends, he used to rewatch his videos over and over again. Not at all for the content, but just to see him on face cam. And when he made a react channel with Brian, Jon was just hopeless. Awaiting the weeks for another video to come up. Just so he could stare at David's side of the screen for hours. To see him smile, laugh, and glare over at Brian through their discord.

A week in after their relationship, Jon had been comfortable enough to let David see him. He had set up a FaceTime of their own — regardless of the amount of times the Irishman kept asking him if he was sure — and it had been the first time Jon had actually seen someone cry at the meer sight of him. Supposedly David had thought he was just that beautiful enough to sob over, and Jon had found himself tearing up as well because that was just the sweetest fucking thing anyone had ever said to him.

It made it even better knowing that David fell for him because of how he was as a person. Not because of the way he looked.

Five weeks in, David flew out to him. It was a mutual decision, as the shorter man didn't want to just come over without permission in case Jon wasn't comfortable with it. But he had immediately agreed on it, desperate for the day he could finally touch the person he's loved for years. And when David finally arrived in person, even in the shitty, bright lighting of the airport and all, he was the most gorgeous person Jon had ever seen. Even with his tired eyes from the jet-lag, even with his wrinkled clothes from sleep, David was absolutely stunning.

And not even a week after they moved in, the first time they had sex, Jon had been completely hypnotized by the way David trembled underneath him. Gasping his name in desperate pleas as he thrusted into him.

Needless to say, Jon could sit and watch his boyfriend all day.

Sometimes, when they had sex, Jon didn't even want to touch David right away. He would just sit back, and make the other touch himself in front of him. David would beg and get frustrated, wanting Jon to just touch him already, but he wouldn't give in. Not until David made himself cum first, and only then Jon would do something. It was the only reason that they owned a dildo in the first place, or else Jon wouldn't want that thing nowhere near his boyfriend when he could do the job perfectly himself. He liked to watch him ride it. It was weird, and maybe a little creepy. But Jon just loved watching him.

Not even in a sexual way always, either.

If Jon woke up first, he would just lie and stare at the other until he would wake up. Or when he decided to cook on occasion, and Jon couldn't help but to watch him from the kitchen counter. Admiring the way he would saunter around the counters to fix up whatever he was making. And each time David would catch him, he'd blink his pretty green eyes at him, and a warm smile would spread across his face.

And Jon would fall in love all over again.

“Need help?” He asked gently, whispering the question into the other's soft skin. David made a small sound, shifting his knees a bit before replying.

“N-no, I'm almost done. I just…God, it feels so good.” He admitted, sighing in pleasure when Jon's teeth grazed over his pulse point, warm breath tickling his skin.

“Yeah, it's been a while, huh? A few hours? More?” He asked, wanting to laugh at their version of ‘a while’ when it came to sex. It seemed as if a day without sex was too long for them.

“Too long.” David replied jokingly, but the desperation in his voice made it clear that he meant what he'd said.

Was too much sex unhealthy? Possibly. However, did they give a fuck? Absolutely not.

“I know. And you've been such a good boy for me, huh? Waiting patiently.” Jon uttered, pressing a kiss just before his lover's jaw where he knew it to be the most sensitive.

“Mhm.” David hummed in agreement, subconsciously bucking his hips forward. Jon smiled at the action, feeling himself twitch in his pants.

“Good. Take them out now.” He ordered, pulling back to let his boyfriend move. David shifted his knees once again, sighing as he gently pulled his fingers out. Jon took the opportunity to sneak his hand around, replacing David's fingers with his own.

He let out a choked moan at the feeling, falling forward into Jon's chest as he wiggled his fingers around, slowly sliding down to his knuckles.

“Hmm, you did good. How many was that for you?” He asked, attempting to spread his fingers to see just how far he could go. David let out a shaky gasp at the feeling, his hands latching onto Jon's chair.

“F-four.” He managed to get out, clenching his teeth as his lover slid them out a bit, only to push them back in with a little amount of effort. Jon admired the way the hot walls clenched around his fingers, knowing they would feel just fucking perfect around his cock.

“Four…hmm. I can only fit three. Well, it'll do. You always take me so well anyways.” He said teasingly, grinning at the way David glared at him in embarrassment. Usually Jon would make sure that he could fit four of his own fingers in before he attempted pushing in, since he never wanted to risk hurting the other man.

But sometimes, pain was what David liked, even if just a little. He always adjusted quickly anyways.

Jon reached his hand back around to pull his sweats down, tugging them just a few inches so that he could slid his hand in and pull out his cock. David aimlessly grabbed for the lube again, clicking it back open and squirting another glob into his palm. He then capped it back shut and tossed it somewhere behind Jon's chair, earning a laugh from the latter at his impatience.

He then wrapped his fingers around the thick shaft, slowly gliding his hand up and down to cover it in lubricant. Jon had to bite his tongue to hold back his noises, not wanting to draw David's attention, as his glazed over eyes were focused on his erection. Full of admiration.

David's own was long and thin, but Jon's was long and girthy. Something that the Irishman would get jealous over countless times, but in the end, he didn't mind it. He was the one riding it at the end of the day.

David hovered over Jon's lap, aligning the member underneath him before slowly lowering himself down on it. He moaned at the familiar intrusion, his breathing unsteady as Jon's hands found home at his hips. Holding him in place.

They slowly lowered him down, the slight sting of pain from the stretch making it a little harder. Davids breathing was shaky and his thighs were trembling by the time Jon bottomed out. He rubbed soothing circles into his lover's hips to help relax him.

“There ya go. Good boy, breath.” Jon encouraged gently, eyes falling to the way David couldn't seem to close his mouth. Lips parted for shallow breaths and restrained moans. David whined in response, sliding his hands up into Jon's hair to ground himself, biting his lip as he adjusted his knees into a more comfortable position.

Maybe having sex on a chair was stupid, and yeah, it was very uncomfortable. But neither thought that they could manage moving to another area without going crazy. They'd rather fuck here than have to go through the effort of finding another spot.

“Start whenever you're ready, baby.” Jon muttered, holding back the urge to thrust into the other already. He was never the best at holding himself back when it came to David, but he tried. He always made sure to check if his lover was ok before they did anything too intimate.

David sighed in response, resting his chin on his shoulder for a few seconds. Sitting in a comfortable silence to get used to the firm shaft inside his body.

It only had to have been a good fifteen seconds before Jon felt the other start to move. Slowly rolling his hips a bit before sliding himself up. Jon groaned at the feeling, moving his hands back down to David's ass, tracing along his tail bone.

David carefully moved himself up and down, the both of them groaning at the slow drag of his insides. He was hot and tight, tighter than he should be after Jon had absolutely rocked his world last night.

It was yet another thing, that he failed to understand. David was always tight. They could be going at it for hours, Jon could stretch him up to six fingers, spread him open as far as he thought possible, and David would always be so fucking tight. Wrapped around his dick, squeezing him so desperately no matter the speed, depth or angle of which he was fucking him.

David gasped sharply when Jon's tip brushed past his prostate, his noises muffled by the warm skin of Jon's neck. The taller placed a few soft kisses along the others shoulder, gently running his hands up and down his sides. The feather-light touches sending chills and goosebumps all down his back.

Jon let David do all the work for a few minutes, going at his own pace as he rocked himself up and down on his cock. Small noises of pleasure were slipping from his mouth, and Jon knew what was coming.

He usually liked to let David do everything at first. See how long he could last. The thing is, David didn't have the best stamina, so whenever he started to get tired, the noises that he tried so hard to hold back would escape because he couldn't breath properly. Jon loved hearing them. He loved hearing the way David would try to hide them; biting his tongue or holding his breath. But he always gave up in he end, griping onto Jon tightly as he moaned and begged for more.

Jon could tell that David was already tired, and it's only been three minutes. His lifts were getting slower, and his legs were shaking again. Not to mention, the breathy gasps that were heightening in volume close to his ear.

David's hips stuttered, his thighs trembling as he attempted to lift himself up once again, but failed. He let out a small whine as he fell back down, grinding forward to at least gain a little friction after his weak attempt to keep going.

Jon chuckled at that, curling one of his hands into the other's hair to pull him back and gently place a kiss upon his soft and puffy lips. Damp and abused from their previous make-outs and the excessive lip biting. 

“That's a new record.” He said when pulling back, earning a groan in shame. Jon laughed at that, regardless, he wasn't making fun of his lover. It was just quite cute to watch him struggle.

He slid his large hands underneath the Irishman’s thighs, holding him tightly as David rested his head back into Jon's shoulder. Gripping his arm, knowing he'd need to brace himself.

Jon placed one last kiss to his forehead, smiling down at him lovingly, before he lifted his hips up and started to thrust his up into him. Jon didn't bother on starting slow, griping his boyfriend's thighs tightly as he rammed into him. Going significantly harder and much faster than the pace the other had set before, and it had David clawing at his arms, reaching around to dig his nails into his back for some leverage.

He had completely given up on hiding his moans, crying his beautiful noises into Jon's skin as he was pounded relentlessly.

“Fuck David- fuck you feel so good. I fucking love you.” Jon said, groaning as he bucked upwards, grinding hard into the other before continuing his movement. The other man could only mewl in response, giving up on scratching into his skin to latch onto the back of Jon's chair. His breathing was shaky, much more than before as he tried to catch his breath.

Drool was leaking over Jon's collar bone as he felt teeth press into his skin. Not hard, though. David never liked hurting Jon, even if just a simple scratch. It was kinda funny, since the other seemed to be a bit of a masochist himself.

Jon clenched his teeth as he felt the other man squeeze around him tightly, the hot walls practically pulling him back in with each welcomed thrust.

He glanced at his lover, watching the way his eyes were rested shut, tears of pleasure making his lashes wet as they leaked down his cheeks. His skin was flushed and his lips were parted for more sounds to slip out.

His gasping was sharp, however, and Jon slowed down just a bit.

“Breathe, baby, don't go passin’ out on me.” He said softly, whispering the comforting words into David's ear.

It wasn't the first time Jon had seen these exact signs. Sharp breaths, labored breathing, and looking like he was nearly half asleep even if the middle of sex.

The first time David had passed out mid-fuck, Jon had been completely horrified. It had taken him nearly three minutes to wake the other back up, and even then he still looked completely out of it.

However, the Irishman had reassured him that he was completely fine. They were both pretty confused as to why he had suddenly just blacked out — since that had never happened to David before, even with other people —, but David just summed it down to Jon literally fucking him so good that he had fainted.

Jon was still pretty concerned about it, but they had kept going like nothing even happened. Since then, Jon's managed to make David faint at least three times since they've started having sex like rabbits in heat. And even if it startled him at first, now it just gives him a huge ego boost.

Imagine fucking your boyfriend so good that he passes out? Yeah, he can hold that title over everyone's head from now on.

Jon watched as David slowly fluttered his eyes open, forcing himself to focus on him as Jon brushed his bangs out of his face.

“You still with me?” He asked, slowing down just a bit more to wait for a response. The other man nodded slowly, resting his hands back down to Jon's shoulders. Skin clammy and warm.

“I-I fuck, yeah, ‘m here.” He mumbled between moans, swallowing them back in his throat. Jon smiled at that, running his hand though the other's hair gently.

“Good. Keep your eyes open, hun.” He said, moving his hand back down to David's thighs to speed back up to his previous pace.

David gasped in surprise, furrowing his brows as Jon humped up into him. Regardless, he made sure to do as told and keep his eyes open. They were watery, and very unfocused as they locked on Jon's own gaze, but that's what made them all the more beautiful.

Jon would never get tired of the looks David gave him. Wether they be like now, lost deep in pure pleasure, or like this morning, fond and sweet.

Always bright and loving, no matter what.

Jon had to close his eyes for a brief second, groaning loudly at the sudden fluttering of David's walls. Clenching repeatedly around his cock in a vice like grip.

“Fuck, I'm gonna cum. Can I cum inside you?” He asked, always making sure he had full consent. Sometimes David liked it clean, sometimes he liked it messy. Anyway, Jon always asked before he did anything. He knew David appreciated it.

“Yeah.” He moaned out absentmindedly, not really all there. Jon could feel the almost violent shaking of his thighs, knowing he was close as well.

“Ya want me ta fill you up like the cum slut you are?” He asked with a grin, testing to see if the embarrassing question was enough to bring his lover out his his trance.

“Uh-huh.” David replied, instead seeming like the dirty talk was doing the opposite. The pitch heightening of his breathy moans was enough to prove that.

“Say please.” Jon teased, watching the way David finally frowned up at him, a pleading look in his eyes.

“Fuck- please Jonathan, just give it ta me.” He begged desperately, his nails digging into the skin of his shoulders. Jon chuckled as he squeezed his eyes shut, feeling his cock twitch at the way David arched into him, trying to grind down into the hard thrusts. He learned over, ghosting his lips above the shell of his ear.

“Good boy. So perfect for me.” He muttered, tightening his grip on the other's thighs as he thrusted even harder. 

It only took a few deep thrusts of his hips before the both of them were shaking through their orgasms, moaning through constant ‘I love yous’ just like every time before. Jon finally set David down onto his lap, earning a slurred whimper of his name when he ground upwards, grazing over his prostate to milk the last of their pleasure until sensitivity.

Jon sighed loudly, resting his head back into his chair as he looked up at the ceiling, taking a few seconds to catch his breath.

When he was calm and collected, he glanced back down, slowly running his hands back up his boyfriend's spine and through his hair, combing through his fluffy curls.

“Wanna stay or clean up?” He asked gently, tilting his head to see the other better. David hummed lightly, resting his arms atop the other's warm chest.

“Mm, stay.” He decided, already adjusting his thighs to get comfortable. Jon chuckled in amusement, still petting through his boyfriend's hair.

“Clean up later it is.” He nodded. He carefully leaned over to grab the quilt from he far side of his desk, always at the ready in case he got cold.

He pulled it over David's body, chuckling at the little hum of content the other let out.

“We'll clean up later, ‘kay? And then when I'm done recording we'll have a shower, and if you're up for it, we can go round two in there.” He said, knowing damn well that his boyfriend or even himself would get horny again when David was dragged off of him.

Jon laughed at the way David giggled loosely, obviously exhausted, but found the suggestion funny because he knew it was genuine.

Jon pressed a soft kiss to his lips, holding the position for a few seconds before pulling back.

“Love you.” He mumbled, pressing the sincere words into the warm skin of the other's forehead.

“Mmn, ye too.” He smiled tiredly, closing his eyes as he snuggled into him. Jon chuckled lightly — amused at how quick his boyfriend was to fall asleep — running his hand through David's soft hair one more time before he reached for his headphones. He pulled them back over his head, pulling his chair closer to his desk as he pressed the button to unmute himself one last time.

“Alright, sorry, I'm back. It was just a Jehovah's witness.” He said, greeting the others. He got silence in response, frowning as he glanced at the discord to make sure they were all still there. Their icons were there, so he knew they weren't gone.

“What?” He asked, assuming that something was wrong. He heard one of them clear their throat, waiting a few extra seconds in confusion until someone spoke up.

“Delirious, you fucking idiot. You muted us, not yourself.” Brian stated, causing him to pause in confusion. Jon made a small noise of confusion, glancing around at his buttons until he looked up at the screen. He pressed his mute button, watching as his friends’ icons fog over until he pressed it again. Meaning, that Brian had been completely correct.

Jon blinked a few times, coming to realization of it all.

“...oh.” He muttered. Evan suddenly burst into laughter, Brian and Brock just groaning in sympathy at the muffled noise of regret Jon let out, holding a hand over his mouth.

“Oh, fuck…so ya heard that all?” He asked nervously, feeling his cheeks burn in embarrassment as he glanced around at their characters on screen. As if he could see their disappointment through their avatars.

“What do you think, Jon?” Brock asked in a monotone voice, clearly ashamed since he had used the other's real name.

“Ahh, we're going to have to edit those parts out ourselves. I don't think our editors are going to want to hear that all.” Evan sighed, still coming down from his fit of laughter.

“I dunno, mine might.” Brian said, a grin in he voice. Jon glared at he screen, sharp enough to burn a hole through his monitor.

“Brian, don't you dare.” He said firmly, causing the others to laugh at the use of the Irishman’s real name, something that Jon rarely does, if at all.

“I mean, it is some pretty good blackmail.” Brian pointed out, earning a small noise of disbelief from Brock.

“All jokes aside though, Jesus Christ Jon, is he alive?” Evan asked, switching the conversation to much more important things.

“Oh God, is he alright? You didn't hurt him, did you?” Brock asked, genuine concern in his voice for a good second. Jon scoffed in offense, feeling like he was being attacked at this point.

“What?! No!” He exclaimed, quickly quieting himself down when the other shifted in his arms.

“Ye sure? It sounded pretty rough. I mean, I don't know if he likes that kinda thing but, at least tell us he's breathing, will ya?” Brian asked teasingly, although there was a bit of genuineness in his voice as well.

“He's breathing. Happy?” Jon replied, completely unamused by his friends. This was probably the most embarrassing day of his life. Now he's very glad that he didn't use a face cam. He’d be so fucked.

“I just got ten minutes of porn from my best friends. So yes. I'm very happy.” Brian replied, causing Jon to groan loudly in dis

belief as the others laughed. Even Brock let out a little chuckle himself.

Fuck, David was going to murder him.

Chapter Text

Third POV -

Danielle happily packed the things from her workspace into the small box on her desk. Making sure not to forget a single item she owned.

For a good two years now, she's been working as an office worker in this huge company. She'd taken years of school for business prior, and she had been so glad to get the opportunity to work here. It was a huge company, bigger than most you'd see advertising on TV's or magazines. Selling millions of dollars worth in property marketing and partly doing merchandise of their clothing brands and accessories on the side. Making even more from that, as well.

Needless to say, it was a huge company, so she's surprised she was even let in. Or given a chance at all, considering she's an immigrant. She was lucky to get the chance to work here, and she had loved her job as a low level employee here.

But she was more than fucking thrilled to be promoted to middle-management.

Don't get her wrong, she was fine working lower-management with the other employees on her floor. She was great at supervising new employees, serving as a role model as she taught them the ways of which she knew. Executing mildly difficult tasks and deliveries and whatnot. Most of the time it had to do with tech, and when she wasn't supervising and teaching, she was taking in emails, writing them back and taking calls to set up appointments.

She was good at it. She'd worked real hard in school to get where she was now, and it had all payed off.

However...the job wasn't the issue.

Sure, obviously, she liked helping others out, she liked satisfying callers with how understanding and polite she was, the pay was fine, the work schedule wasn't too hectic and she never once slipped up and made a mistake.

But. Big 'but' here...she hated working in her cubicle.

Now, it wasn't very spacious. It only allowed her to stretch out so much, cramped behind her short desk where her knees bumped up on and her chair was always creaky with every movement. Not to mention, her computer would crash every few hours and she hadn't ever heard back from the maintenance technicians once, so she'd been dealing with that non-stop.

And with the lack of sunlight on their floor, the room was lit up by bright led lights that blinded her and forced her to wear her anti-bluelight glasses else she'd get a major headache and sore eyes. It was also freezing, and the lack of space between each cubicle left her having to overhear a not so work-friendly conversation from one of the other employees about someone's neighbor banging someone else's wife and what not.

And of course, the hoards of old and creepy men she worked around didn't help.

Needless to say, Danielle was fucking ecstatic to be promoted.

She had heard directly from one of the other middle-management workers, just today, that she'd be moving work spaces soon, and that she'd be needed on the twelfth floor as soon as she could. It was unexpected, and the promotion had come out of literally nowhere.

She hadn't even gotten any calls or anything.

But, regardless of the surprise, she was all for it. She did feel a little bad leaving this floor, though. I mean, she's only been working here for a couple of years and hadn't really made a friendship other than awkward or forced acquaintance relationships, but it felt scummy to leave them all behind. As if she was better than them or something. Not to mention, she's worked here way shorter than most of the men and woman around her, having basically started working right out of college and getting promoted only two years in.

Honestly, she wasn't sure if she deserved it. I mean, she knows she's worked like a dog, day and night, for hours at end, trying her absolute hardest in everything she did, but she felt guilty for being given a better opportunity right in front of others.

Hell, she could feel their burning gazes now. She bet they were glaring daggers into the back of her head right now.

Danielle placed her purse inside of the box, giving her cubicle a good once over before deciding that she was done packing her stuff up. She nudged the chair back under the tacky desk as she grabbed the box, lifting it into her arms and turning to walk out of her cubicle.

Or, ex-cubicle.

She tried not to catch any of the gazes she was getting as she made her way towards the elevators, giving short and awkward smiles to the ones she actually did. It wasn't typically quiet on this floor, someone always having something to say about someone's mom or wife, or whatever else kind of drama they spread around in the office.

But now, it was uncharacteristically quiet. Eerie, and still. It made her feel embarrassed in herself despite the good news on her end.

She walked a little faster, trying her best not to trip in the heels that she didn't need. She practically skipped to the elevator with long strides, using one hand to hold her box of belongings as she tapped at the buttons. In a hurry to just leave already.

No need to say any goodbyes, since none of the people on this floor were ever that nice to her anyways. They had made small comments before, spewing all about how she had thrown her life away and how she should just quit and get an 'easier' job. A few had even suggested prostitution. Her parents and siblings have told her time and time that they were all just jealous, old geezers, and she partly believed that. But if so, they were pushy old geezers. She hadn't met anyone in Ireland who were as persistent as these fuckers are at tearing people down. 

And that's saying a lot.

She stepped into the elevator with a soft sigh of relief, holding the box in front of her face until the doors slowly closed and blocked her from the hell that was lower-management.

"Holy fuck." She huffed in disbelief, dropping her shoulders in relief. She readjusted the box in her arms, sliding it back into one arm momentarily to press the correct floor. She then readjusted her stance as the elevator began to move, hoping she didn't look like a low-level management worker.

She's heard from some passing by higher-management workers that lower-management employees had a 'look' to them. And according to the tone they had used, it wasn't a good look.

She quickly fixed her hair, knowing it probably looked like a complete mess. She had nearly been late this morning due to her alarm clock malfunctioning, and had to rush to get ready to take the late bus to work. In the midst of that, a brush was forgotten, so she knew she had a few loose strands.

She hoped she didn't look too messy.

Danielle slightly jumped at the ding to signify her destination, looking away from her reflection on the elevator wall to lower the box in her arms and give a quick once over of the new floor.

It was significantly much brighter, actual sunlight flooding into the room from the big window wall and giving it a warm glow. It also felt instantly warmer up here than the floors below, which was already a plus for her. Her fingers always got too stiff and made it hard to type when it was too cold.

Danielle stepped off of the elevator, remembering she needed it get off of it so that it didn't just close on her. She walked down the spacious isle slowly, taking in the whole floor more thoroughly.

It was definitely bigger and had more space. It made sense, seeing as though there was less workers up here. Not by a whole lot, but definitely less. A lot of them looked her age as well, so she was slightly less guilty about getting a promotion before the older people working lower-management. Lots of workers were up and moving around as well, actually looking busy and productive unlike the previous floor.

She locked eyes with another woman her age for a split second and smiled awkwardly, so fucking relived to see the polite smile she got in return. The women in the lower floors always seemed to have a disapproving scowl whenever looking at her.

These people seemed nice.

"Danielle! You're here!" 

Danielle flinched at the sudden shout, nearly dropping her box as she looked back up. A shorter woman her age walked up excitedly, arms spread in welcoming. It was the same lady that had come to announce her promotion in the first place.

What was her name again? Marceline? Yeah, that was it.

"Oh- Ms. Nagel, I mean. Sorry. What do you prefer? Birth name or surname?" Marceline asked, clasping her hands together as she looked up at the other.

"Oh- uh, Danielle is fine. Or Dani, some people prefer that." She replied, smiling nervously. It almost felt strange to talk to someone her age. Of course, she had a life outside of work but that didn't really consist of anyone other than the lasses, Minx and her dog.

But other than that, Danielle didn't go out much unless it was to buy food or something. She hadn't had someone in her workplace talk to her and be nice at the same time.

Unless she counted the creepy old dudes on the lower floors, which she didn't.

"Danielle then. That's good to hear. Most people here use their first names as well. Anyways, I think you'll like it up here. I'll show you to your cubicle." Marceline laughed, gesturing forward. Danielle followed close behind, ignoring the curious eyes she felt on her back.

Marceline led her down the aisle to a large cubicle, with a fancy PC and an actual L-shaped desk. Which was an insane upgrade considering her last desk could be compared to that of an elementary schooler's desk. Not to mention, her new chair looked so fucking comfortable. And it had fucking wheels. Her last chair didn't have wheels.

"Holy shit- I-I mean- sorry, I didn't mean ta say that." She said, immediately cutting her shock short to look at the other apologetically. To her surprise, however, Marceline just laughed at that, shaking her head reassuringly.

"Don't worry dude, we don't care for formalities with each other. I dunno what the others told you down there, but we're pretty chill up here. We don't smite you down for just cursing or something like that. So you're all good." She said with a wave of her hand. Danielle relaxed at that, chuckling nervously as she set her box down on the desk.

"Yeah, uh...they didn't have t'e best ta say about ye guys down there. They seemed to hold a grudge. They called ye guys, uh..."

"Pompous? Rich? Snobby?" Marceline guessed, raising a brow knowingly. Danielle snorted, nodding her head.

"Yeah, somethin' like that." She admitted, drawing a short laugh from the other woman.

"Well, s'not the worst we've heard. They think we don't appreciate them because we're a higher management in the business, but that could be far from true. They actually make our job easier, hence why you were promoted. You work hella hard. You a workaholic or something?" Marceline asked, tilting her head in question. 

"Ah, not really. More so much as I don't have a social life." She said admittedly, earning another laugh in response. It was kinda strange how easy it was to talk to Marceline. Danielle usually had trouble talking to other women.

"Dude, same. But were all pretty chill here. I think you'll make friends up here. Anyways, before I forget, here is your list of responsibilities and expectations. Your main job is to be executing organizational plans which comply with the company's policies. So that, but you'll also still be writing and taking emails and calls, but less of that and more so making sure all of the lower-management expectations are met. So you'll basically be reading over a few of their emails and doubles checking to make sure they're professional and efficiently explained." Marceline explained, picking up the small packet on the desk and flipping through the pages.

"I know it's sounds sorta complicated, but don't worry. I'll be your supervisor until you can become one yourself. So if you ever need any help on anything, you can always come to me and ask. I'll help you with anything you need so you won't be too confused. Sound good?" She continued, handing the packet off to Danielle.

The taller woman nodded, skimming the pages briefly before responding.

"Yeah, I understand. Is everything set up on the PC or do I need ta set it up myself? Such as numbers and documents?" She asked, setting the packet down.

"Oh, my girlfriend - love that woman, my God - set it all up for you yesterday. She's not in today, but you'll meet her soon. So you should be all good to start whenever you're ready." Marceline said proudly. Danielle nodded, smiling in thanks. This was much more considerate than her last position. She had minimal explanation of what to do and had to figure it all out on her own.

"Um, I do have a question, though. If ye don't mind me askin'." He said, turning to face the other. Marceline hummed in response, nodding her head.

"Yeah, go ahead. Shoot." She said. Danielle paused, thinking of the right words to use before speaking.

"I was wonderin', I mean, most of the workers in lower-management seem much older than me, and I've only worked here two years, so how come I was promoted?" She asked hesitantly, tilting her head in confusion. Marceline laughed at that, seeming to get a kick out of the question. It was probably frequently asked as well, considering everyone here seemed super young.

"I mean, yeah, most of the elders here are assholes. I'm sure you know that by now, since most of our newer employees are much younger and they take their hatred on them when we promote them. The whole situation is all over the place, but basically they didn't work efficiently enough when they first started here, and so they lost their chances of being promoted because they didn't care enough for the company. You're lucky that you actually did your job, else you turn out to be like one of them." She said with a laugh. Danielle snorted at that.

Of course she felt a little guilty for it, but it definitely explained why lower-management was so damn uptight about every little thing she did.

"Oh, makes sense." She nodded, chuckling nervously.

"Mhm! So, anymore questions? Or are you all set?" Marceline asked. Danielle hummed, shaking her head softly.

"Nah, I think I'm good." She replied. Marceline smiled at that, seeming relived by the response.

"Great! Well I'm always wandering around so you can find me easily. I'll come stop by when it's lunch time so I can show you to the bathrooms and the lounge. As for now, get comfortable, sort your stuff out. I do have to warn you, though..." Marceline paused, glancing around before taking a step forward. Danielle leaned down to her hight, already ready to hear the office drama.

Some of the older women had used to talk to her and she didn't really mind lending an ear when they wanted to get some stuff off their chest. She was just used to leaning down and listening whenever they made the movement to whisper.

Marceline lowered her voice, cupping a hand next to her mouth.

"Just so you know, there aren't that many women in this field, more so they're the technicians or the assistants. There are only a few women on this floor, so i want to prepare you for the insane amount of harassment you're about to get. Me and my girlfriend used to get it before we started dating, but you're new, so these nasty ass men will flock on you like ants. Some of them are nice, but a lot of them are perverted fucks. If they ever make you uncomfortable, just come to me for an escape. I've already tried talking to HR anonymously, but they don't do shit for us. Just wanted to let you know." She said, pulling back when she finished.

Danielle sighed loudly, nodding in understanding.

"No, I totally get it. I got it a lot down there. HR didn't work for me either. They always tell me they're too busy " She explained. Marceline nodded, putting her tongue in irritation.

"Totally. They suck at their job." She scoffed, causing Danielle to laugh in agreement.

"Anyways, it's good to have you here. I expect good thing from you girl." Marceline said as she pulled back, giving the other a big grin as she held out her hand. Danielle laughed in agreement, shaking the other woman's hand.

"Of course, I'll do my best ma'am." She said jokingly, the both of them laughing before Marceline gave her a playful wink and walked away. Danielle sighed as she turned back to her desk, beginning to unpack her stuff.

She didn't have much, other than her binders full of notes, other books full of documents and more important stuff, she had her purse, her large water bottle, and her phone. She did have one picture of her dog Jolene, but other than that, she didn't ever bring any personal belongings into work.

"Hey."

"Ah!" She yelped at the sudden voice next to her, nearly dropping her water bottle. She fumbled with the metal cup, catching it before it hit her desk. She looked up to the voice that spoke, seeing two guys dressed in button ups, looking at her apologetically.

"Oh- i'm so sorry." The first guy said, reaching his hands out as if he wanted to help. Danielle slid her cup away from the edge, shaking her head softly.

"N-no, no, yer ok. Not yer fault. I'm just a little jumpy today is all." She said reassuringly, waving him off. The second guy perked up at her words, a smile finding it's way to their faces.

"Oh, you have an accent! That's so cool! Y'know, I have a friend in the UK. He's British too." He said. Danielle paused, staring at him blankly.

"Um, Irish." She corrected politely, pointing to herself. The two blinked at her in confusion, suddenly blushing red in embarrassment.

"Oh, sorry. I thought I had all my accents well figured out. I'm not the best at pointing people's races out." He said, the two laughing. Danielle just smiled at them, not really wanting to start anything. However, it was hard not to say anything when people were being insensitive.

"How about ye just don't point out other people's races, alright? I'm sure they'll appreciate that much more." She said kindly, folding her hands together. The two stared at her, quickly realizing their mistakes.

"O-oh, right. Right, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize that that was wrong. Was it being racist?" He asked nervously. Danielle inhaled deeply, feeling like she was talking to children.

"No, no, yer alright. It wasn't so much as racist, but some people may take it that way. Just next time, stick with 'how are you', instead of guessing their race. Yeah?" She explained slowly, still giving them that polite smile.

In any case, she would be pissed off at them for just saying weird ass shit like that the second they met, but she didn't want to be the start of any work drama. So for now, she'll just kindly educated them instead of yelling at them.

"Of course. I'm so sorry about him. He's always saying stupid shit. Dude- i told you not to be weird." The first guy said, turning to hiss at the other man. Who gaped in disbelief, glaring at the other.

"I didn't know that was racist! How am I supposed to know that! I didn't even think it was weird to say!" He replied, whisper shouting the words as well. Even despite the fact that Danielle could still obviously hear them.

"Wha- we're trying to be cool, not weird! Quite saying odd shit!"

Danielle looked away, rolling her eyes in amusement as she went back to taking the stuff out of her box of belongings. She slowly unpacked her stuff, ignoring the ongoing bickering next to her desk.

These guys were obviously the kind of people Marceline had warned her about. They just weren't what she expected though. They were a different kind of creepy. Not so much like the old men on the lower floors, but the nervous highschool boy with a crush kind.

Danielle wasn't stupid. She knew that she was decent looking, tall, with dark and long hair. Guys liked that kind of thing. It wouldn't matter if she was ugly or pretty. Guys were guys, and she's learned to just ignore the implications they tried to drop for hookups. It wasn't like they had a chance anyways. She wasn't into guys.

Danielle looked over when the phone on her desk rang, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion as she reached for the device. She didn't think she'd be getting work calls this early.

"Hello, you've reached the Fong industry, this is Danielle speaking, how may I help you?" She instinctively said, putting on her work voice and using her usual line whenever answering a call.

There was a short pause on the other end before a woman laughed, causing her frown to deepen.

"Oh- hell, you are good. It's ok Danielle, this is just secretary Victoria speaking, no need for business." The woman spoke. 

"O-oh." Danielle sighed in relief, slightly embarrassed. The other woman laughed.

"It's alright. I understand that this call was unexpected. Don't worry though, you're not in trouble or anything. I just wanted to let you know that Ms. Hanby wanted a word with you." She explained. Danielle stood up at that, her expression morphing into one of shock.

"M-Ms. Hanby? The CFO? Why? What did I do? Am I in trouble? Am I getting fired?" She worried, catching the attention of the two men still next to her cubicle. Seriously, couldn't they just leave already?

"No, no, nothing like that. She usually likes to meet up with newly promoted employees to make sure they'll stick to her expectations. It's nothing bad, she just wants to meet you. Everyone in middle-management goes through this. There's nothing to worry about." Victoria laughed, reassuring her.

Danielle sighed heavily, holding a hand to her chest.

"Oh, thank God. Ok, that's good ta know. Erm, when would she like ta call?" She asked nervously. 

"Oh, today! And it's not a call. She wants you to come up to her office right now, actually." 

Danielle blinked, completely speechless.

She didn't think she'd ever meet the executive managers of the business, let alone in person. This company was huge, and the only reason she had taken the job, was because employees got discounts on their merchandise, and Danielle's mother loved their jewelry. She had for years.

But she didn't think she'd ever even get to see them face to face.

"You still there?" Victoria asked, clear humor in her voice. Obviously she knew exactly how Danielle was feeling.

"Um, y-yeah. Or course, I'll be right up." She said quietly, nearly missing Victoria's quick goodbye before the line went dead. Danielle shakily placed the phone back down, turning back to the two men, just staring at her.

"First time?" The first guy asked, clearly understanding what the phone call was about.

"Yes. I...um, I'ma go now." She said, politely excusing herself past them before making her way back to the elevator.

Jesus Christ, it was her first day on the new floor and she was already getting hit by curve balls.

Danielle stepped out of the elevator, smiling at the secretary as she looked up from her work.

"Nervous?" She asked, standing up as Danielle walked over to her.

"A bit." She said, admittedly. Victoria laughed lightly, gently patting her shoulder.

"Don't be. She's a charmer. She's probably the least bit of intimidating when it comes to the Big three." She explained. It was enough to ease Danielle's nerves a bit, so she was grateful for that.

Victoria led her through a long hall, stopping at the first door on the left. She raised her hand and knocked on it three times, announcing their arrival.

"I just let her know we're here. Go on in, I'll be at my desk when you're done." She said with a soft smile. She didn't give Danielle much time to respond, walking back to where they came from and disappearing around the corner.

Danielle sighed heavily, shaking her hands to rid the remaining of her nerves before she gently opened the door. She peeked her head in, taking a hesitant step inside.

"Hello?" She asked quietly, unable to hide the nervousness in her voice.

"Hi! Yer Danielle, correct? Come, sit down." Ms. Hanby looked up from her desk, giving her a short glance before her eyes were back down to the papers she was shuffling through.

"Um, ok." She muttered, walking in and closing the door behind her. She shut it behind her, quickly walking over to the chair across from Ms. Hanby's large desk.

Danielle fiddled with her hands in her lap nervously, waiting patiently for the other woman to finish reading whatever she was skimming over on her papers. She took the opportunity to look the other over. And to be completely honest, she felt like a horrible person for thinking her boss was hot.

I mean, how could she not?

Ms. Hanby had light brown hair that was pulled into a messy braid, her eyes a grayish blue and her skin just as pale as her own. She wore a loose, maroon button up, a black corset over the top as well. Danielle couldn't see much else because she didn't want to look like a creep and peer over the desk, but she could tell that Ms. Hanby seemed to be wearing heels as well; according to the clicks on the floor that she assumed was the other woman bouncing her foot.

Danielle straightened up as the other woman finally looked up, quickly switching her gaze back to her eyes so that she wasn't caught literally checking her boss out.

Ms. Hanby stared at her blankly, her sharp eyes feeling like they were burning into her soul. Danielle fidgeted with the sleeves of her sweater, swallowing nervously the longer the other woman stared at her.

Why was she just staring?

"Y-ye wanted ta see me? Ma'am?" She asked shyly, feeling as if it was a sin itself to even speak before being spoken to. But she couldn't stand the silence anymore. It was making her anxious.

Ms. Hanby then smiled, her gaze flicking up and down before she leaned forward in her chair.

"Yes. Yes, I did." She replied, resting her elbows on the desk as she smiled up at the other. Danielle returned the gesture, albeit not quite as wide as Ms. Hanby's. She looked unreasonably happy for some apparent reason.

"I just wanted ta meet ya. Get ta know our newest member of middle-management. Ye're work has been phenomenal so far. I take it ye take this job quite seriously?" She asked clicking the pen in her hand a few times.

Danielle glanced at the little motion, blinking a few times as she looked back to the other woman and straightened her posture.

"Um, yes- yes, Ms. Hanby, I do." She replied, unsure of how else to respond. Holy shit was this nerve wracking. She didn't think she'd actually ever get to meet any of her bosses. They were spoken about as if they were quite literally legendary Pokemon. Only showing up to make an appearance once every blue moon.

"Oh, none of that. Call me Briana. No need fer formal names here. We're all pretty tight." Ms. Hanby said, her eyes flicking down for a split second on the last word. Danielle nodded slowly, feeling her face burn the longer her boss kept staring at her like that.

Was this normal? It didn't feel normal. Why the fuck did it suddenly feel so hot in here?

"R-right, of course. Briana." She corrected herself, offering a soft smile. Briana tilted her head at that, chuckling softly.

"What's so funny?" Danielle asked curiously, now starting to feel a little confused. Of course, she'd been confused from the start, but now it was clear to see that Ms. Han- Briana, was definitely thinking about something. Like she wanted to say something.

"Nothin', nothin'. You're just...had anyone ever told ye how pretty yer eyes are?" Briana then asked, tilting her head in question. Danielle blinked in surprise, slightly taken aback at the sudden question.

"Um...no- no, I don't think so. My father, probably. He said I got them from my mother." She explained slowly, now feeling very unsure.

Was Briana just messing with her or was she just being friendly?

"Ah, I understand. Your mother must be absolutely beautiful then, I bet." She replied, nodding in understanding. Danielle chuckled nervously, nodding her head.

"Yes, she is." 

They both sat in an awkward silence, the deafening sound of absolutely nothing driving Danielle crazy. Was Briana always like this? I mean she expected the woman to be intimidating and maybe a little cold, but the the secretary had said that she was the least intimidating one. So had she just lied to make her feel better or was she telling the truth and Briana was just trying to make her feel uneasy?

"Y'know Danielle, I've worked here for a while. Me and my two friends built this company up from the ground, and in all my years of hirin' people, ye're one of the most hard working person I've met." She suddenly said. Danielle perked up at that, feeling a little happy at the compliment.

"Ye think so?" She asked, seeking validation. I mean, who wouldn't? It was literally her boss, of course she'd be excited to get good feedback. However, she couldn't help but to feel like some praised puppy.

Briana grinned up at her, nodding her head slowly.

"I really do. Actually, I was the one who promoted you, y'know. Marceline had told me all about how fast and efficient yer work has been, and I took it upon myself to look at it. I'm glad I did too. We need more smart women in this field." She continued, suddenly standing up from her chair and heading around the desk.

Danielle couldn't help but to glance at the rest of her outfit. High-waisted black slacks and black heeled boots. 

She snapped her eyes back up when Briana stopped next to her chair, staring down at her with such...wonder? It was hard to explain the look the other woman kept giving her.

"Which- I really appreciate the opportunity, so thank you. It means a lot ta me." She said, quickly remembering to reply. Briana hummed in response, smiling down at her for a second before walking away to the mini bar on the other side of the room.

"Would ye like a drink, Danielle?"

She didn't know how she felt about Briana so far. It was all pretty mixed. Nervous, uneasy, anxious, flustered. Unnecessarily warm.

But holy fuck did she love the way she said her name. It just felt so...seductive falling from her tongue with the way she said it. All sultry and deep. Like it was a curse word.

"Um, no thank you. I don't like ta drink very much, especially when I'm working." She said, keeping her body facing the desk in front of her. She heard the sound of ice clinking against glass and the pour of liquid before the click of Briana's heels as she walked back towards her.

Danielle froze at the touch of a hand grazing over her shoulder, gently hooking underneath one of her curls.

"Good girl." Briana muttered, giving her an approving smile before heading back to her desk.

Holy shit.

Danielle had to mentally teach herself to breathe again as Briana sat back down into her chair, swirling the whiskey in her cup.

"I'm very proud of you. You're real good at yer job. Y'know, even some of my hardest workers took four ta five years to get promoted. Holidays included. Yet, ye took one week of me seeing your work before I decided to promote you. Now that's dedication. Why do ye work so hard, anyways?" Briana asked, taking a sip from her cup.

"Oh, well...it's my job. It's an obligation to put my everything into anything I do here. Also, my mum loves the jewelry your company sells, so she had asked me ta do a good job ta make sure the business doesn't shut down." She said with a nervous smile, pulling a laugh from the other woman.

"No, but seriously. Uh, I love helping people and business had always seemed like a pretty interesting concept ta me. And now that I have the chance to do both, it just makes it all fun fer me. So, I guess I just like working here." She explained, laughing lightly. Briana hummed in understanding, setting her cup down.

"I'd hope so. We love havin' ye here." Briana said softly, making a light blush to spread over Danielle's face.

Ok, Briana was actually kind of sweet. Maybe she wasn't so scary. Why had she even been nervous in the first place? Briana was nice.

"By the way, I noticed yer necklace. Are ye religious?" Briana asked, suddenly standing up and leaning over the desk to reach out. Danielle froze up again as Briana's hand held her necklace, her fingers literally grazing the bare skin of her chest. So close to her breasts. Too close.

"U-um, yes. Very- very religious, yes. M-my mum loves God, I love- God, yeah. Religious." She stuttered out, forcing her eyes to stay on Briana's and not down to the way that she would be able to see into the other woman's shirt if she wanted to.

Which, she very much wanted to but she wasn't a perv so she kept that thought to herself and politely kept her eyes up.

"I see, I see. I was raised Christian as well. It didn't stick much fer me." Briana said softly, staring down at Danielle's necklace for a second too long before looking up and giving her a wide smile. Implicating something that she didn't know, but if she had to guess, Briana was definitely trying to imply that she was trying to flirt with her due to the clear fact that she had so obviously been staring at her boobs.

Now, Danielle wasn't crazy. She wasn't delusional. But she very much thinks that her boss is totally hitting on her right now. Could she be wrong? Yes. Did she think she was wrong? Yes. But did she know what a flirting lesbian looked like? Absolutely.

And it was making her feel so fucking confused.

Because if she was correct, then why the hell was her boss flirting with her? Why her? Was it just her? Maybe she just had a flirty personality. Or she was trying to make her uncomfortable to see how she'd deal under pressure. Or was Briana actually hitting on her? Isn't that like, not allowed?

"Oh..." 

Danielle mentally slapped herself in the face for now, just so she can actually do it later when she had the privacy. Because seriously? Just 'oh'? Jesus Christ, she really doesn't know how to talk to women.

"Sorry, am I taking up yer time? I just realized we've been talking fer a good ten minutes now. Yer lunch break is almost near so I'll let ye go now. But it was nice meeting you, Danielle. I hope to see more of you in the future." Briana said, dragging her out of her gay thoughts.

"O-oh, ok. Ye as well, Ms- uh, Briana." She replied as she stood up, getting whiplash from how brief that departure was compared to the actual chatting of ten minutes that was mostly just filled with awkward silence.

"I expect good things from you. Don't let me down Danielle." Briana called as Danielle made her way to the door, not sure if she felt like she wanted to stay or leave as fast as possible.

"I won't, I promise." She smiled kindly, at least wanting to seem unbothered by the other woman. But she was making it fucking difficult.

"Oh, I know ye won't." Briana muttered, giving her a little wink. Danielle bit her lip, waving quickly before shutting the door behind her and letting out a long sigh.

Like she said. Briana wasn't making it easy for her.

•×•

Danielle sipped from the cup of coffee she had just poured, sighing in satisfaction at the rich taste. The coffee she used to drink down in lower-management always tasted burnt. She had assumed all of their coffee was low quality.

This just proves that middle-management actually have standards, unlike the people on the lower floors who just show up for their paychecks.

It was her second day as middle-management, and Danielle could already point out major differences in her surroundings.

The heater actually worked on this floor, so she didn't have to wear her jacket all day yesterday like she had thought. The people actually had manners up here as well, and actually helped when she had asked for it. At first she was worried about perverts, but these guys were more tame than the ones on the previous floor.

Obviously, they flirt with her like frat boys at a college party, but at least they didn't straight up ask if she wanted to have sex with them. She doesn't think she'd be able to explain to them about how she's not attracted to men with poor hygiene and lack of boobs.

They would be very confused.

But overall, everything was just more efficient and proper up here. Things were organized and rooms had signs above them, windows were always open and sun was pouring in at all times, and the air quality just felt so much clearer.

She could definitely get used to it all. 

"Danielle? You're Danielle, correct?"

Danielle looked over towards the doorway of the lounge, seeing a woman with short, brunette hair walk in.

"Yes, that's me." She stated, turning around to address the other woman. She smiled at Danielle, sticking her hand out.

"Hey, my name's Scottie. Marceline told me all about you." She greeted, the two exchanging a handshake. Danielle tilted her head, squinting her eyes at the other for a split second before coming to realization.

"Oh! Ye must be her girlfriend." She concluded, earning an immediate smile from Scottie.

"Yup, that's me. I suppose she told you about me too?" She asked, dropping her hand and moving to make a coffee of her own. Danielle hummed happily in confirmation, glad to finally meet another woman on this floor.

She's met some of the other few, but they had been very busy and went back to their computers after introducing themselves to her. Which, she understood. But other than them, she's just been chatting with men all morning and their constant remarks on her skin or her physique were starting to get tiring. Of course, not all of them had been flirty. A few of them had been friendly in a platonic way.

But she was just tired of hearing the unnecessary comments so early in the morning. She loved compliments, don't get her wrong. She just preferred if they just congratulated her on the promotion rather than the way she looked.

"Definitely. She seems in love. You're a lucky pair." Danielle responded, earning a nervous laugh from the other woman.

"Yeah, we really are. She's literally my soulmate. Ah, and she's so pretty. I got real lucky." Scottie sighed fondly, making Danielle laugh at how exaggerated she was being.

Well, probably not exaggerating. The two seemed genuinely in love and she loved that for them. Love was hard to find when you worked most of your hours away. Or that was her experience, at least.

"Ah, anyways. How's work been so far? I heard you came in just yesterday." Scottie asked, glancing over her shoulder as she stirred sugar into her mug. Danielle hummed, shrugging lightly as she blew over her own coffee.

"Pretty nice. I like how spacious everything is. We didn't have much of that in lower-management. Plus, everyone is around my age as well, so I feel more welcomed." She said, nodding happily. Scottie laughed at that, nodding in agreement as she took a small sip from her cup.

"Yeah, yeah, I getcha. I mean, not to be an asshole or anything, but the older people down there are fucking unbearable. Sometimes I go down there to deliver some expectations that upper-management wants to be met, and let me tell ya, they do not like feedback. It's not like I'm telling them how to do their job, just what needs to be done, and they take it the wrong way. Pisses me off." She sighed in frustration. Danielle hissed in sympathy at that, understanding completely what the other was talking about.

"Oh yeah, I get that. They're definitely not the easiest ta work with." She said with a small snort, causing the two to laugh because they both knew how horrendous it was to even speak to the elders downstairs.

"Ah, anyways, sorry- fuck, why did I come to you? Uhhh...uh- oh, shit. Shit dude, Tyler wants to see you in her office." Scottie then said, snapping her fingers once she remembered. Danielle tilted her head at that, pondering over the words and shuffling through names in her head.

"Tyler?" She asked, not recalling meeting anyone named as such. 

"Yeah, Ms. Wine. Y'know, the COO?" Scottie clarified. Danielle's eyes widened at that, nearly dropping her cup when she set it down.

"Holy shit, why?" She asked worriedly. Confused, because she was under the impression that she was only supposed to meet Briana, not the fucking COO as well. Marceline hadn't said anything about that. 

Scottie shrugged lightly, looking confused herself.

"I dunno man. I guess she just wants to talk? Victoria didn't tell me much, other than that you needed to be in her office around...shit, ten minutes ago." Scottie said as she checked her watch, giving the other an apologetic smile. Danielle bit her lip at that, frowning worriedly.

"Oh God, I heard she hates late people. I'm late. Is she gonna-"

"Mrs. Nagel? Where the fuck is Mrs. Nagel?" 

Danielle snapped her head towards the voice that was coming somewhere from the office outside of the lounge, cursing under her breath silently.

"Sorry dude, I completely forgot." Scottie whispered, wringing her hands nervously. Danielle quickly shook her head at her, waving the other off.

"N-no, dude, it's ok. Not yer fault. It's fine. I gotta go though." She quickly reassured her, giving her a small smile before making her way out of the lounge and to the firm voice questioning other employees.

Danielle walked back towards her cubicle, wiping her clammy hands over her skirt. She easily found her workspace, mentally running through constant prayers in her heard as she approached the tall woman looking around in annoyance.

Danielle cleared her throat lightly, clasping her hands together.

"Um, sorry, that's me. I'm right here." She said quietly, flinching at the way the taller woman snapped her gaze in her direction. 

"You're Danielle Nagel?" She asked firmly, her sharp eyes so cold Danielle swear she felt a chill run down her spine.

"Um, y-yes ma'am, that's me." She confirmed with a small nod, feeling her face burn in embarrassment.

Would it be wrong to think that her second boss was hot as well? 

"Great, follow me." Tyler said, turning around without another word and walking off. Danielle made a small sound of surprise, but quickly followed behind like told. It almost felt embarrassing to walk behind Tyler, like a teacher asking you to follow them to the principal's office. 

And it made it even worse that a few people were shooting curious and surprised glanced at Tyler as they passed. Meaning that it wasn't mandatory to meet her, and that Tyler must have some other reason for wanting to talk to her.

She just hoped it wasn't a bad one.

Danielle slipped into the elevator before it shut on her, standing a good foot away from her boss. She didn't look up at her, too shy to do so. Plus, it felt weird to want to stare. So instead, she glanced to her side at the elevator mirrors, admiring her boss's reflection.

She was tall, taller than herself, that's for sure. Her light brown hair was styled into a mullet, going a few inches past her shoulders. She wore a white, loose button up, a suit tux hanging from her shoulders. It was tan, along with the color of her slacks. She wore a white belt to hold them up, and had white dress shoes to match.

And they didn't even have heels on them.

Danielle glanced down at her own reflection, looking down to the two inched heels she wore. Yet, she was still somehow shorter than Tyler. It made her question how tall the woman really was.

She looked up when the elevator made a sharp ding, the other woman immediately walking out into the small room. Danielle followed behind, giving Victoria a worried glance. The blonde just gave her a reassuring smile, comparable to the one she had given her before meeting Briana.

This time, it didn't make her feel any better.

Tyler took her back into the long hallway just as yesterday, walking a few doors further down before stopping at a door and swinging it open. Danielle tried to keep up, having to take quicker strides since Tyler was a fast walker.

They both entered the room, the awkward silence only making Danielle more uncomfortable.

"Have a seat." Tyler muttered, not even glancing her way as she gestured towards the seat in front of the large office desk. Danielle obliged, quietly sitting herself down and folding her hands in her lap. She anxiously watched as Tyler rounded her desk, taking her suit off and hanging it over the head of her chair. She sighed heavily as she sat down, glancing at her computer before her eyes finally landed on Danielle.

She tried not to look too freaked out or scared, trying to look as composed as possible. And though she knew it must be slipping a bit, at least she was trying her best. 

Tyler just stared at her, keeping their eyes locked the longest they ever had. Danielle's pretty sure Tyler had barely even looked at her up until now.

"You do know who I am, correct?" Tyler then asked, slightly catching her off guard. She quickly nodded, pursing her lips.

"uh, yes ma'am. I do." She replied. Tyler nodded, tapping her fingers on her desk as she continued.

"And so you must know how seriously I take this job. How seriously I expect everyone else, to take this job." She said, nodding for Danielle to respond.

"Yes, yes I do." She said.

"So why didn't you come to my office when you were asked to?" Tyler asked sternly.

Danielle opened her mouth to speak, not entirely sure what to say. I mean, she knew it wasn't exactly her fault. Scottie was the one that was supposed to give her the message. But she didn't want the friendly brunette to get into trouble. Scottie seemed nice, so she didn't want to just throw her under the bus for one mistake.

"O-oh, um, I was getting coffee when Scottie came to tell me, but she...uh, we started conversation and she forgot ta tell me. I'm sorry." She replied, hoping that didn't sound too bad on Scottie's part. Tyler blinked at her, her gaze softening just a bit.

"Oh...of course. Well, I guess it's not your fault then." She sighed, rolling her eyes in annoyance. Danielle frowned, biting the inside of her cheek nervously.

"Um, she won't get into trouble fer that, will she?" She asked in concern. She didn't want to be the reason Scottie got fired. She'd feel fucking awful for that. Tyler clicked her tongue, shaking her head lightly.

"Fortunately, no. She's too good of an employee. I let her and Marceline get away with way too much shit, I don't even care if they fuck up at this point." She reassured her, waving the topic off. Danielle sighed in relief, nodding in understanding.

Well, that was unexpected. It seemed that the two lovers had been working for a while. She wondered how long.

"Anyways, I'm sure you're confused as to why I called you up here. I wanted to discuss just a little of what I expect from you now since Briana has promoted you. I'm aware that you spoke with her already, but it's my job to make sure everything you and other employees do is in order and organized. I don't have time for slackers, understand that?" Type asked, flipping open a file on her desk and reading through a few of the lines.

Was that her file? Did every employee have a file? What the hell did it say on there for it to be that thick? Was it good? Bad? Holy shit, she's getting lost in her head again.

"Yes, yes I understand. I take my job seriously, so I assure you, I won't be any trouble." She said, remembering to respond. Tyler hummed with a small nod of her head, reading for a few more seconds before flipping the file closed and looking back up to her.

"I see that. Your file is...exceptional, compared to many others we have here. You're good at your job, and that's been a constant for the whole length of you being here. So I expect only the best from you. Just because you were given a reward, doesn't mean I want you dilly-dallying like a lot of previous people we have given the same job to. That's how you get yourself fired, so I'm hoping that you understand where you stand as a working employee. I want all your tasks done on time, and all of your duties taken care of." She asserted, reminding Danielle that most of the gossip around 'The big three' as she's noticed people call them, were true.

Tyler was made out to be some tough, stern and cold boss of theirs, and it made sense now that Danielle was speaking to her. She didn't have that same intimidating aura that Briana did, but her presence was just as intense.

It was a little easier to talk to her though. She didn't have that charming seduction thing to her that Briana did. Of course Tyler was beautiful and all, but she wasn't actively using it to make Danielle break, and she found it sort of comforting.

Not that Briana made her uncomfortable in a bad way, she was just terribly distracting in all the most unprofessional ways.

"Yes ma'am. I completely understand yer concerns, and I promise, I will stand ta that. It shouldn't be that much of a problem." She replied, feeling a little more confident with her words. After all, Tyler wasn't too scary.

"That much of a problem?" She then said, her eyes squinting back into the previous frown she had worn earlier. It took Danielle by surprise, the shift in attitude in her voice. As if she was offended.

"H- huh?" She asked, confused. And maybe a little scared now. Was her response not well?

"You said 'that' much of a problem. It shouldn't be a problem at all. Do you got something else that's distracting you from getting your work done? Is it too much work for you to handle?" Tyler asked, crossing her arms over her chest as she sat up.

Danielle stuttered at that, quickly shaking her head to negate the assumptions.

Ok, maybe Tyler was scary.

"Ah- n-no ma'am! I just- there's been some- some of the employees have just been a little too friendly and i- I have a hard time tellin' them off. I just fear it'll be a little bit of a distraction." She quickly said, hoping it was reasonable enough. She didn't want to seem like she was just here to sit around all day and get a paycheck. She did actually care for the company and it's work.

Tyler frowned at her, blinking a few times before she inhaled deeply and let it out slowly before speaking again.

"You're being sexually harassed, aren't you." She said, more of a statement than a question. Danielle opened her mouth to speak, before closing it back up in embarrassment. Type sighed heavily, leaning back in her chair with another roll of her cold eyes.

"Haa, I knew it. Marceline and Scottie used to too until they started dating. But when Briana told me you were a pretty girl I didn't think she meant this pretty. You're way out of these guys' league, they must be on you like bees on honey huh?" She asked, squinting at her and tapping her chin in thought.

Danielle blinked in surprise, not having expected such a normal response. Normally the guys down at HR tell her she's being dramatic.

Also...Briana thinks she's pretty? Tyler agrees with that? That's...kinda sweet.

"Um...I suppose?" She replied, not knowing how else to respond to that one.

"Right, I figured. I'll fix it." Tyler huffed, visibly annoyed by the small predicament. Danielle pursed her lips, not wanting to feel like she was creating a liability.

"Ah- it's not a big deal, it's ok. I can work around it. It's how I usually get by. They simmer down eventually. Or- that's how the men in lower-management were." She said softly, trying not to make a bigger issue out of something she could just deal with on her own.

Tyler just stared at her, seeming to think of the next words she was going to use before she sighed and leaned back forward.

"Mrs. Nagel-"

"Uh, Ms." She quickly corrected. Tyler frowned in confusion, glancing inside her file for a split second before looking back up at her.

"You're single?" She asked, clearly perplexed. Danielle nodded softly, in response.

"Y-yes." She confirmed. Tyler blinked down at her, looking her up and down for a split second, nodding in understanding and then crossing something off of her file with a pen she picked up from her desk.

"...huh." She muttered, clicking her pen closed before setting it back down on her desk. Danielle didn't respond, watching as Tyler sighed softly and ran a hand through her hair.

"Well, used to it or not, I will not tolerate people disrespecting or distracting you. You're one of our best workers, and I don't need them playing around you like a bunch of dogs off leash. This is my money we're talking about, so I'll deal with them accordingly." She said, standing up from her chair. Danielle followed suit when Tyler gestured for her to get up, following behind her as she led her out of the room.

"I'll take you back to your desk." She said, holding the door open for Danielle as she stepped out of her office. She blinked up at the other in surprise, quickly walking after Tyler as she glanced away from her and started their walk back to the elevator.

"Uh- ye don't have to. I'm sure I'll be ok." She said, not wanting to be a bother. I mean, Tyler was literally her second boss, and the COO of the company. She must be busy most of the time, and she didn't want to pull her away from her work just because she was being bothered by a few flirty colleges.

Tyler led her into the elevator, Danielle returning Victoria's small wave before the doors closed on them.

"I'm not asking, I'm telling you, Danielle. Plus, I still have one last thing to tell you before you go back to work." Tyler said, giving the shorter woman a short glance. It was only for a few seconds, but the power that was held in her blue eyes was enough to make Danielle's knees feel weak. 

She nodded in understanding, waiting for the other to continue, but she didn't. She waited patiently and expectantly as the floors of the building counted down, watching the way they flashed before it dinged and the doors opened to their destination.

Before Danielle could even move, she felt a large hand on the small leg her back - a little too low for her liking -, jolting slightly as Tyler leaned into her space and hovered her lips close to her ear. She was so damn close, Danielle could send her spicy cologne, tickling her nose.

"If anyone talks to you inappropriately, get their names and write them down. Give the list to the front desk after your shift and I'll have my secretary pick it up, alright?" Tyler whispered into her ear, her warm breath brushing against her cheek and the side of her neck. 

She felt her face heat up, regardless, nodding her head in understanding.

"Uh, y-yes ma'am." She mumbled, still feeling the warm contact of Tyler's palm above her butt. It was incredibly distracting.

"Good girl. Now get to work." Tyler said softly, her deep voice mimicking the same sultry tone that Briana had used. 

And what was this 'good girl' thing? Why did she kinda like it?

Danielle swallowed thickly, nodding in response before walking out of the open elevator. As she left, she felt Tyler's hand follow her, the tips of her fingers brushing a little too low as they lost contact. 

She hurried off to her desk, not needing to turn around to know that Tyler had some sort of smug ass smile on her face, because the small chuckle behind her was enough evidence.

•×•

Danielle was shocked to see a few cubicles were empty. Office spaces were vacant of their workers as she walked to her desk. It was sometime around the afternoon and she had been confused at first to see them empty, but she had just assumed they were late or doing something else.

She was obviously wrong, since its been hours already and none of them had arrived. It was no clue as to why they were gone, however. The men who were missing, were the same men who had flirted with her yesterday.

She had taken Tyler's command seriously, and had written every single one of their names down to give to the front desk. She didn't think Tyler would have actually taken the situation seriously, as nobody really did.

But she was even more surprised that Tyler had fired them. All of their cubicles were empty, void of any personal belongings and anything of the sort. Tyler must have taken it all upon herself immediately if they hadn't even been here this morning.

Danielle sat down at her desk, glancing around the room. Nobody was approaching her - besides the few cat calls she had gotten this morning when entering the lobby, but that was all -, so that was good. It was only her third day, so people ought to get bored of the new employee, but she didn't expect it to all stop just like that.

She's not sure if Tyler has spoken to anyone else about leaving her alone, and if she did, Danielle didn't want to know.

She was dragged out of her thoughts as Victoria appeared in the elevator, a friendly smile present on her face like it always is. Danielle is starting to wonder if she's just putting up a professional front, or if she's genuinely just an optimistic person.

"Danielle! Hi, how are you this afternoon?" She greeted her, clasping her hands together as she stopped at her cubicle.

"I'm great, thanks. And you?" She asked, turning in her chair to face her. Returning the same smile. Victoria was actually one of her favorites so far next to Marceline and Scottie. They were all so friendly and she enjoyed that. Usually she wouldn't get so much as a hello from the women in lower-management.

"Oh, splendid. I just found this new little diner down the corner of mainstreet? Ah, to die for. Their espressos are so delicious, you should definitely try them." She groaned, holding up the small to-go cup in her left hand. Danielle laughed at that.

"Sure thing, I'll check them out when I have the time." She smiled.

"Ah, anyways. Enough chitter chat. Eve wants to see you." She said, the words alone causing Danielle's jaw to drop in disbelief.

Eve? As in Eve Fong? 

"Weird, I know. She doesn't usually like to interact with employees if she doesn't have to. Says it distracts her from the real work she needs done. Anyways, I think you're becoming a little favorite, eh? None of the Big three have had this much interest in an employee. Especially from middle-management. You go girl." Victoria giggled with a little proud smirk. Looking all too amused by the look of shock written on Danielle's face.

"Ah- what? But I don't even do much? I don't understand, am I that good or does everyone just slack? I'm so confused by this all." She scoffed, standing up slowly. Victoria hummed, shrugging lightly.

"Not sure. Regardless, you're good if all three of them recognized your work. You just might get a pay raise soon, too." She grinned, ushering Danielle out of her seat quickly.

"Now, come, come. She's very excited to meet you. I heard that Tyler and Briana have only had nice things to say about you." She giggled, leading Danielle towards the elevator. Taking the ride back up to the very top floor of the building just like she had taken the previous days before.

"Wait- seriously? They- they've talked about me? What did they say?" She asked bashfully, hoping she hadn't sounded too eager to know. I mean, logically, anyone would want to know what their bosses thought about them. Especially if they spoke about them. She just hoped her excitement sounded more like curiosity instead of the fact that she was actually just flustered.

"Oh, totally. You're all I've been asked about since you got up here. If you got in early like usual, if you were dropped off by someone or if you came alone, what you were wearing today. Y'know, the usual." Victoria shrugged, pressing on the buttons of the elevator.

Danielle frowned at her words, feeling even more confused now. If she came alone? What she wore? Those didn't sound like typical questions...were they? They sounded random, if anything.

"Anyways, it's all good stuff. I haven't heard any complaints about you. Which, is surprising. Usually when someone is newly promoted and moved up here, one of them have something to critique on the way they work. You, hadn't had any. Yet, at least. But stay positive, I'm sure if you keep working the way you are, you'll be in the clear." Victoria reassured her softly, perking up as the elevator dinged.

Danielle stiffly followed her, suddenly feeling ten times more weak in the knees.

"Ah, whatever. I think they're just taking precautions, y'know? Gettin' to know the employees better so that personal issues are resolved much easier. They've always talked about wanting to know their workers more since they wanted this company to be super close and friendly with each other. I must say, they could start with getting rid of the incels but, what can ya do?" Victoria chuckled, grinning casually. Danielle laughed nervously, nodding in agreement.

She was trying her best to listen, she really was. But having to meet Eve felt like a huge weight on her shoulders. At least Victoria's mindless rambling was distracting her a little bit.

"So, same thing as last time. Knock, walk in when she gives permission, and then head back to work when you're done. Lunch is soon, so you can just head to the lounge when you're both done talking. Good luck!" And with that, Victoria was gone, walking back down the hall and leaving Danielle alone. 

Again.

She inhaled deeply, mentally preparing herself before knocking.

This couldn't be too hard, right? She's already met Briana and Tyler, and they were fairly easy - kind of - to talk to. Eve shouldn't be that much different, right? No biggie.

Danielle knocked softly, holding her breath as she dropped her hand back down to her side.

"Come in!" She heard from the other side of the door, taking another deep breath before slowly pushing open the door.

"Hey, Danielle, right?" Eve asked, turning to grin at her from where she was standing at the mini bar in her office. Pouring herself a cup of wine.

Danielle swallowed thickly, completely speechless at the appearance of the other woman, so all she could do was nod shyly.

Of course, she had to be fucking stunning. What else did she expect? Some average looking woman? Yes, yes that's exactly what she expected. With all of them. But no. All three of them just had to be the fucking hottest women she has ever seen.

God damnit, the world must hate her to put her under the power of three smoking hot women that she would gladly give her life to.

"Great, I'm Ms. Fong, but you can just call me Eve. Would you like a drink? Wine? Water?" Eve asked, gesturing towards the bar. Danielle softly shut the door behind her, shaking herself out of her thoughts.

"Um, water would be nice, thanks." She said, just taking the offer because she most definitely needed to drink something right now. Her mouth felt so dry she could barely make herself speak.

"Of course. Come, sit. I wanna talk to you." Eve grinned, tilting her head in the direction of her desk. Danielle nodded bashfully, making her way through the office to sit down.

She sighed softly, tucking her hands under her thighs to stop the shaking. She had already been so distant and distracted lately, caught in her own thoughts. For the last two days, she's been trying to think over the previous interactions she's had with her other two bosses. Picking their their words and every little comment they had made.

Because for some reason, they had been stuck in her head. Their faces just randomly popping up in her head whenever she was working or even when she was simple chilling at home, sitting on her couch with her dog in her lap and boom, suddenly she would be thinking about them. For no reason at all!

She didn't understand why they were a reoccurring thought. Their interactions had been short, very short. So why couldn't she get them out of her head?

And now, with Eve, looking as stunning as she was, Danielle knew she would be another reoccurring thought.

She wasn't the tallest, but definitely a bit taller than Briana. Her dark hair was shoulder length and slicked back messily. Yet, still somehow neat looking? She wore a loose, black button up, the first few buttons left unbuttoned and exposing the chest tattoos she had done. Her sleeves were rolled up as well, also showing her tattoo sleeves. She had on grey slacks held up by a black belt and black dress shoes. To top it all off, she wore a loose, red tie and gold jewelry to match her gold piercings.

Drop. Dead. Gorgeous.

Danielle felt like the fucking wicked witch of the west in her presence. In any of their presence, really. Man, she really should dress up more. She felt trashy and extremely underdressed near them.

"Here ya go, how's work been?" Eve suddenly turned around, walking over to place the iced water on her desk. Danielle jumped, blushing slightly at the thought that Eve had probably caught her staring. But if she had, she didn't say anything, so that was good.

"Uh, good, great. It's been easier ta manage now that I've got proper equipment. My old computer used to crash all the time, so I'm grateful fer the new station." She responded, taking a small sip of the cool water. It was refreshing, calming down the bit of nerves that were making her shake anxiously.

"That's great to hear. And, sorry about that. We've been trying to get that problem fixed forever. Our technicians have been super busy lately managing the servers on the fifth floor that they don't really have the time for computer difficulties. At this point, I'm just tempted to throw them all out and have them replaced completely." Eve laughed, drawing a short laugh from Danielle.

"Seems like a hassle." She replied, sipping her water as Eve plopped down into her chair.

"Ugh, tell me about it. Anyways, how's everything been? You like the station? The people? We've also been trying to get some heaters around the whole building since autumn is coming up. Is it too cold down there?" Eve asked, setting her cup down.

"Oh, no, no. It's great. A lot warmer than lower-management, that's fer sure. And, I love my station. Which, I've been meaning to thank ye guys fer. My last space could barely fit me because I'm so tall, so I'm grateful fer that. As fer the people, they've been friendly overall. I haven't had this many people simply greet me with a good morning in years. They're nice, mostly." She nodded, a genuine smile finding it's way to her face.

Danielle never really was one for friends. Even back in Ireland, she was always busy with work and grades. So it was nice to know she could actually speak to people she worked with rather than her small group of friends she had here and her family over calls on occasion.

Eve frowned at her words, her head tilting to the side every so slightly.

"Mostly? What do you mean by that?" She asked casually, sipping on her white wine as she waited for an answer.

"Oh, well I've been dealing with some...uh, I wouldn't call it sexual harassment, but it's definitely nearing the lines of t'at. I had already spoken to Tyler about it and she dealt with a majority of them. I mean, I still got cat called by a few guys this mornin' but at least it's a step in the right direction. I'm just glad that the men in middle-management as less graphic than the ones in lower-management." She chuckled nervously, recalling the horrible shit she had to go through before her promotion.

She looked back at Eve, awaiting a response but she got none. Instead, she saw the way Eve's calm expression dropped to one of...what was it? Anger? Fury? 

It was hard to tell, because it looked so blank but Danielle could see that she was clearly not as happy as she was before.

"I see." She eventually said, slowly setting her cup down as she sat up fully in her chair. Danielle paused at that, realizing she might have caused another issue for them. Tyler had already dealt with it, Danielle didn't want to seem persistent.

"B-but, it's ok! It's not a big deal, you don't have ta do anythi-"

"So you like it?" Eve asked, cutting her off. Danielle paused, blinking at her in confusion for a few seconds before a look of disgust washed over her face.

"Wh- what? Ew, oh God no! I can't stand it, b-but I don't want ta be an inconvenience or a liability just because a few guys can't keep their thoughts to themselves." She explained, waving her hands frantically. Eve narrowed her eyes at her, sucking her teeth before nodding slowly in understanding.

"So...you don't like the attention." She said, asking for confirmation. Danielle shook her head instantly, waving her hands to deny the previous assumption.

"No! I don't. I mean, attention is nice, but only by people I like, y'know? Like, looks don't really matter fer me, but I like masculinity. I- wait, I don't mean in that way. I mean like, the men here are pretty masculine, I just don't like them. In fact, I don't even like men at all. I prefer women. Yeah, masculine women, I like them. Uh, I- I'll just stop talkin'." She quickly rambled, shutting herself up before she went and said something stupid.

Like stated previously, Danielle wasn't the best at talking to pretty women.

She looked away in embarrassment, brushing her hair away from her eyes as she felt her cheeks burn hot. She counted the seconds as they ticked by on the clock, waiting for Eve to say something already. Anything, to break the silence and distract from what she had just so stupidly said.

Coming out to her boss as a raging lesbian had not been on her 2024 bingo card.

"Alright...noted. I'll tap in with HR." Eve said, finally saying something. Danielle looked up at that, frowning nervously.

"Good luck, I already tried. I think they're too busy." She said, sighing defeatedly.

"Oh, is he now?" Eve questioned, raising a brow in confusion. The other nodded, pursing her lips with a shrug.

"Well, that's what he always tells me. I don't know what he's doin', but he always says he's busy with other things when I come by ta report somethin." She explained. Eve nodded at that, her eyes narrowing even more. Like she was either completely confused at the matter, or suspicious. Danielle couldn't tell, she couldn't read her quite well.

"And...how long have you been working here?" She asked, her left hand shooting to grab at her house and start clicking away at her computer.

"Uh, two years, ma'am." Danielle nodded. Eve frowned, her eyes falling back to her computer screen. For a split second, her expression morphed into something different. More like...anger, or something of the sort. She wasn't entirely sure.

"Busy for two years...hmm, interesting." She mumbled, running her tongue over her teeth in clear irritation as she glared at her computer. She then sighed and shook her head, all of that dropping when she turned back to Danielle with a sweet smile.

"I'll talk to him personally. Until then, why don't you walk your pretty self out of here and take a lunch break. You need it, what with working so hard. Plus, you're probably starving." She then said, standing up from her chair and walking around the desk. 

Danielle bashfully took the hand offered to her, standing up on her feet as Eve pulled her up. She tried to ignore it when Eve's free hand wrapped around her waist, settling on her hip as she led her out of the office. And yet despite how gentle the touch was, Danielle could feel how strong Eve was. Something about the firmness of her grip, or the way she still held a hold on Danielle's other hand as she walked her out of the room.

"Uh- they won't get into trouble, will they?" She asked worriedly, not wanting to be the reason why yet another person had lost their job. Eve hummed, tilting her head in thought for a few seconds.

"Well, it depends on what their excuse is. Regardless, don't worry about it. I'll handle it. You just do what you do, alright?" She said as she walked her to the elevator.

"Ok." Danielle replied, nodding slowly. Of course, by the way Eve had responded, tone and all, Danielle knew that it wouldn't be the case. Eve hadn't seemed very happy when Danielle had first brought up how 'busy' HR had been, so she's willing to bet that Eve would give them hell.

And even if Danielle did feel sorta bad, there was nothing she could do anyways. What Eve said, goes. She was the CEO, after all.

"It was nice meeting you, by the way. I hope to see more of you." Eve said, smiling up at her as they stopped in front of the elevator. Danielle had to bite her tongue from saying anything embarrassing, forcing a friendly smile and nodding in agreement.

"Yeah, me too." She said softly, staring into Eve's golden brown eyes. It felt like forever they stared at each other, and Danielle was very glad that Victoria wasn't sitting behind her desk right now - probably down getting lunch - or she'd surely be shooting Danielle knowing winks or something.

Thankfully, Danielle came back to her senses and ripped her eyes away from Eve's shap gaze when the ding of the elevator caught her attention.

Yet, it didn't do anything to relax her anymore because the second the doors opened, she was face to face with Briana and Tyler.

"Oh, hi!" Briana greeted them, barely looking Eve's way before her eyes were only on Danielle.

"H-hi, nice ta see ye two again." She said quietly, feeling her face burn even more because they were just so, so, so pretty. Not to mention, Eve wasn't letting her go yet.

"You too. You heading down?" Tyler asked, sipping from the straw of her cup.

"Uh, yeah, I was just headin' down. I-I gotta go now. I'm supposed ta meet Scottie and Marceline fer lunch. Um...it was nice seeing ye again, though. And again, it was nice meeting you, ma'am." She rushed out quickly, smiling back at Eve politely before slowly pulling away from her. 

Danielle, shuffled her way around the other two, smiling at them nervously as she tapped her floor button on the elevator. She waved shyly, the three never breaking eye contact with her the whole time until the door shut on them.

She sighed heavily in relief, leaning her back against the wall of the elevator as it ascended down to her floor.

"Jesus Christ." She muttered in disbelief, running a hand through her hair in exhaustion.

This just wasn't going to be easy, was it?

•×•

Over the next few months, Danielle got used to her job. Well, as used to it as she possibly could. Scottie and Marceline made it easy for her to navigate around the newer parts of the building that she was introduced to. Where to print papers, where to send them in, where to get new files that were being sent in from lower-management. 

They helped her with scheduling and lots of other things. She did meet a few other people on the floor as well who were more than happy to help her with minor struggles, so that was a plus.

Fortunately for her, all of the perverted guys that used to flirt with her had either been fired temporarily, demoted, or had stopped trying with her completely. She didn't even need to go back to HR because Scottie was on their shit. Using the threat that she would tell Eve herself if they didn't cut their shit.

Surprisingly, Scottie and Marceline were pretty close to Tyler, Eve and Briana. Something along the lines of them knowing each other in college for a little bit before they moved on to work for them. It was definitely interesting how small the world was in their case.

Speaking of, Danielle got used to the three of them. Sure, she was still pretty nervous around them at times and a simple smirk from one of them would make her knees get all shaky again. But she had gotten to know them better, and they were actually pretty normal compared to what people have made them out to be.

They came down to middle-management at least once every other day. Wether using the excuse to grab coffee from the lounge, picking up documents themselves or just to say hi. Sometimes, when they weren't super busy, they'd come down for lunch or before, and chat with Danielle until their break was over.

They would talk about anything and everything, finding things they had in common or bicker over what newest video game was better. They had become good friends over the past few months, so much so to the point where she had gotten comfortable enough to playfully call them insults to their faces, and they would respond in kind.

She had thought it would be hard to just work around them, and it still was at times, but overall they were just super chill people.

She's thought about asking them to hangout sometimes. To just go grab brunch, or a coffee, or whatever it is that early aged business women do for fun. She wouldn't know, she doesn't go out much. Yet, she has yet to do so. Always getting too nervous and chickening out at the last second.

Of course, she wouldn't have tried at all in the first place of she didn't get a little encouragement. Marceline and Scottie were surprisingly observant, and had easily picked out on the ways that Danielle got too shy around the three, the way she would stutter on some of her words or how she got all red.

It was embarrassing when they confronted her, to say the least. But they thought it was great. Supposedly the three had major sticks up their asses and needed to let loose. And she doesn't know what the couple means by 'let loose', but she has a hunch that it has something to do with her.

Anywho, anytime the three leave back to their offices, the couple try to convince Danielle that they feel the same about her. About how they're only nice to her, or how they stare at her.

She just can't see that, though.

Plus, it was like the two couldn't even see what she was seeing. When Danielle looked at Tyler, Eve or Briana, she saw the prettiest women she'd ever seen. Sharp features, warm gazes, unique styles, charming smiles. They were everything she wasn't.

Sometimes she got self conscious just standing next to them because of how attractive they were. And though she could go on and on all day about how stunning they were and how ugly she was, she could just never find it in her.

Because every time she was starting to feel self conscious, she'd remember all the things they would say to her. Small comments, offhandedly spoken. So casually said like they didn't even need to think twice.

Danielle would recall all the things the three had said to her. About how soft her hair felt, how sweet her smile was, how the lipgloss she wore that day made her lips look prettier. Small comments from them, that would always got her to turn beet red and think about it for days. 

They boosted her confidence with their little words, and it increased her attraction to be more than just physical and now beginning to form genuine feelings for them.

Physical attraction? Understandable. A crush? A bit risky, but ok. Romantic feelings though? Now that's just asking to get fired.

And to make matters worse, they just keep doing little shit to make her like them even more. Like the way that she would go off to grab something, and then come back to find something on her desk. Whether it be a cupcake, or a piece of candy. Sometimes even Pokemon cards, that are most definitely Tyler's doing. And they would always leave a little note. Sometimes leaving little reminders, or just having their initial written on it so she knew who it was from.

She wouldn't admit they she had a little shelf at home for all the little trinkets and gifts they left for her.

Danielle sighed as she finished rinsing her hands in the bathroom sink, grabbing a few paper towels from the dispenser to dry them. 

She's been working in middle-management for a total of eight months now, and of course there's been some ups and downs.

Overall though, working in middle management has been comfortable. No creepy men, no bitchy elders - not to say she hated old people, she loved old people, just not those old people - actual work friends, and she got to work in an environment where she actually felt safe and relaxed.

Nothing could make it any better.

"Fuckin' coffee." She hissed quietly, sighing to herself as she examined the pinkish marks on her hand. She had clumsily split some hot coffee on her desk earlier and had to clean it up before it spread to any of her devices. Luckily, it hadn't, but her hands suffered most of the consequences.

"You idiot, now yer gonna have ta- ah!" She yelped mid-sentence, startled by the sudden feeling of hands on her waist. Her eyes snapped up to the mirror to look behind her, semi-relived to see a familiar face, albeit confused.

"Ah, Briana, it's just you. Ye scared the shiet outta me." She sighed heavily, holding a hand to her chest as the other just chuckled mischievously. 

"What are ye doin' ya weirdo?" She laughed, tilting her head in confusion. The other didn't answer, simply smiling wider as she met her eyes in the mirror.

"Bri?" She asked.

Brianna hummed in response, sliding her hands down a bit. Danielle them burned red as she felt the other grind into her from behind, the grin she wore only spreading across her face.

"Ah- wha-" She gasped as she was suddenly turned around and pushed back against the sink, unable to get a word in as Briana leaned up and pressed their lips together.

Danielle froze in shock, her whole body feeling warm as Briana's lips moved against her own.

What the fuck? What the fuck? What the actual flying fuck?!

She didn't know what to do as Briana's hands slid back up to her waist, running up her back and softly gripping the back of her neck.

What was she supposed to do? Was she supposed to do something? What the fuck was even happening?

She hesitantly lifted her hands to Briana's neck, gently reaching up to cup her face. Obviously, what else could she do other than kiss back? She was shocked, of course, but she couldn't ask any questions. Briana was pressed into her, lips locked and she couldn't speak, but she didn't want to pull back either.

Danielle fluttered her eyes shut, ignoring the initial shock and confusion to melt into the kiss. She felt warmth run through her as Briana hummed in satisfaction, tilting her head to deepen the kiss. Danielle smoothed her hands back, lightly tangling her fingers through thick, brown hair.

She then jumped slightly as she felt one of Briana's hands slid down her chest and yank open one of the buttons on her shirt. She pulled back in surprise, panting lightly from the passionate kiss.

"Wh- what are ye doin'?" She asked with a shaky voice, green eyes darting up to meet smug, blue ones. Yet again Briana didn't respond. Instead, she ducked her head and pressed her lips against Danielle's throat, causing her to moan in surprise as she tilted her head up.

She dropped one hand to grip the counter behind her. The cold sink was digging into the bottom of her spine, but she could hardly think about it when hands were slipping into her shirt and groping at her chest over her bra.

"Oh God." She whispered in disbelief, squeezing her eyes shut and inhaling shakily when teeth grazed the sensitive spot on her neck, gasping sharply when they bit down. 

Her hands shot up to Briana's chest, immediately yanking them back when she accidentally touched her boobs. For some odd reason, it felt strange to grope her boss's chest when she was currently getting groped herself by said boss.

She whimpered quietly, settling her hands on Briana's shoulders as she chuckled against her neck in amusement, placing one last kiss on her neck before trailing more up until their lips were connected once more.

Danielle immediately kissed back, already addicted to the way the other woman's lips moved against her own. The way her perfume tickled her nose, the way her tongue darted out to swipe at her lips and the way her hands roamed her body.

She whined at the loss when Briana pulled back again, the teasing chuckle she heard making her flush in embarrassment. She clenched her teeth, when the other pressed wet kisses down her bare chest, sucking on the upper area of one of her breasts.

"Ugh- Bri- Briana, I- holy fuck." She gasped, unable to even speak correctly with how...distracting the other woman was being. Danielle hung her head, shivering when Briana squeezed her other breast, teeth grazing across the other.

She then jolted harshly when a sharp beeping noise pierced through the sound of Briana's harsh suckling and wet kisses.

Danielle looked up in confusion as Briana pulled back, checking her watch and turning it off with a hum of disappointment.

"Ah, lunch is over. I gotta get ta work, darlin'." She said, grinning up at Danielle with an apologetic grin. She leaned forward, cupping Danielle's face gently and pressing one last kiss to her lips. Much softer than before, lingering for a few seconds before pulling back.

Briana smiled at her, winking flirtatiously before turning around and walking out the bathroom like nothing had even happened.

Danielle panted lightly, trying to catch her breath all while trying to make sense of everything. She slowly turned around, taking in her disheveled state. Unbuttoned shirt, messy bun, red face, smeared lipgloss and a few hickeys littering her skin.

She cursed under her breath, quickly fixing herself to the best of her ability. She pulled her hair down from the bun it was in, laying her hair flat to cover up the marks left on her skin. She really wished she had worn her turtleneck today. 

She stared at her own reflection in the mirror, gripping the edge of the counter so tightly her knuckles turned white. Her heart was beating a hundred miles and hour, and her skin was so flushed she felt like she was going to faint.

"What the fuck?" She uttered in disbelief, her own voice echoing back to her in the empty bathroom.

•×•

Ok, now things...were starting to get confusing.

Danielle could usually read people and their intentions from the get go. She went by expressions, body language, implied comments or gestures. She's gotten used to men speaking to her and already knowing what they wanted from her, she's gotten used to seeing annoyance written across other's faces whenever she said something stupid or simple minded.

But for the life of her, she could not figure out what these women wanted from her.

After the incident in the bathroom, Briana has yet to talk to her about it, yet to mention it either. Acting as if it had never even happened in the first place. All Danielle got, was short smirks and knowing glances threw her way every now and then.

Every so often, Briana would rest a hand on her hip, or steer too close into her personal space. But she hadn't even brought it up.

It's been a good three days now, and it's been eating Danielle alive. What was it supposed to mean? Did she want something from Danielle? Did she want to get together, or was that just a spur of the moment thing?

She's been too embarrassed to ask, feeling like it should be a clear invitation to something, but she didn't want to assume. Many people have been pretty straightforward with her whenever asking her out, but nothing like this.

Briana spoke with actions, not words. And Danielle was having trouble trying to figure out what they meant, exactly.

"So, you're a mocha kinda gal?" Ben asked, breaking her out of her trance.

"Huh? What do ye mean?" She asked, looking up from her cup of coffee. Ben had been one of the very few guys that spoke to her like an actual human being. Obviously, she could tell he liked her. If the red faces and nervous glances where anything to go by. But he hadn't done anything wrong, or weird, so she was fine with being his friend.

"Oh- I just noticed that you always go for mocha instead of the vanilla or the hazelnut." He said, gesturing to the little creamer cups in a small basket on the counter.

"Oh, uh, yeah. I love chocolate. Sweets is basically the main junk food in Ireland, so I'm pretty big on candy and stuff." She said with a laugh, earning a chuckle in response.

"Right, right, I gotcha...so, um...I was wondering, are you free this weekend? I just- i was wondering if I can take you out for dinner or something. Maybe, if you want." He said, scratching his nape nervously. Danielle felt her smile slowly fade, replaced by a deep feeling of sympathy.

Like, of course she knew he liked her. She just didn't think he'd actually have the balls to ask her out. She hated this part of being a woman. Creating a close bond with a male friend, only to have to awkwardly turn them down when they end up asking her out. She never understood it. Why could she never just have a male friend without them liking her?

It seems that Minx was the only guy friend that she'd ever had that hadn't tried to make a move on her. It was...sad, honestly.

"Ben...I'm really sorry." She started, facing him to address the matter. She watched as his smile faltered, his cheeks burning red as he averted his gaze in embarrassment.

"Oh...no, no, I get it. Not your type?" He asked bashfully, already knowing her answer by the response. Danielle nodded her head slowly, a cringe subconsciously forming on her face.

"Definitely." She said, unable to hide her disgust. Ben blinked at her, a look of hurt flashing across his face.

"O-oh." He muttered. Danielle quickly realized her mistake.

"Wait- no, not like that! Ye're very cute, and super nice and funny." She hurriedly added, reaching out to set a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"Then what is it?" He asked, sounding self-conscious. Danielle bit her lip, thinking of the right words to use without potentially hurting his feelings more than she already had.

"Um, I just...I like women, Ben." She said apologetically, feeling her face flush at the way his own instantly morphed into realization.

"Ohhh." He said, dragging out the word in surprise. She chuckled nervously, at least glad that he didn't look disappointed anymore.

"Yeah." She said, the two laughing at the little misunderstanding.

"Man, I'm so sorry. I could've sworn...ah, nevermind. You just didn't seem like the type, y'know?" Ben said with a nervous smile. He didn't seem hurt by the whole thing, so that was good. Danielle really liked him, and hoped it wouldn't ruin the close friendship that they already had.

"Yeah, no, I get it. I'm not the stereotypical lesbian. I get this a lot, don't worry, yer not t'e first." She laughed, relaxing her shoulders in relief.

"Danielle." 

Danielle jumped at the sudden voice behind her, turning around to look up at Tyler. However, unlike the usual soft smile she got, Tyler didn't look very happy right now. 

"Yes?" She asked softly, reverting back to that tone when she had first met the taller woman.

"Come with me." She said, pulling her finger in a beckoning motion. Danielle shot Ben a short apologetic look, receiving one of understanding. She quickly set her coffee down onto the counter, leaving it behind as she followed Tyler, who was already walking out of the room.

"Keep up. You're always so slow." The latter said, reaching back and grabbing a hold of her wrist. Danielle jolted at the contact, forced to walk faster as Tyler pulled her along.

"What happened? Is somethin' wrong?" She asked worriedly, confused by the other's strange shift in mood. Tyler was moody from time to time, yes, but she was hardly even angered or annoyed around Danielle. It was foreign to see that scowl directed at herself unless it was playful.

She didn't get a response, frowning up at Tyler who kept her eyes straight ahead. Not making eye contact with Danielle once.

"Tyler, what's wrong?" She tried again. Still, no response. She pouted, glaring up at the other woman slightly as she dragged her down an empty hall, turning to one of the doors and opening it.

Danielle nearly tripped on her heels as she was shoved in, blinking in the dark to realize that this was some sort of supply closet. She frowned in confusion, turning to look at the other and ask what was happening. However, she couldn't get a word in as Tyler slammed the door shut, locked it behind her, and then pushed Danielle against the door.

She made a small noise of surprise, quickly to be cut off with a squeak of surprise when she felt firm lips pressing into her own. Her eyes widened in surprise, fluttering when she felt rough hands grab at her waist and pull her against the other's body.

Same as last time something like this happened, she was in shock. Too confused to think, so the only logical thing for her to do, was kiss back.

She slug her arms around Tyler's neck, pulling her closer and tilting her head as their lips moved in sync. The kiss was much more fierce than the one she shared with Briana, feeling her lips being pried open with a tongue that she happily submitted to.

The hands on her waist moved down to her ass, squeezing to pull her closer before they were moving down to her thighs. Her breath hitched at the feeling, pulling back from their kiss to gasp when Tyler's fingers grazed her inner thighs. Sliding higher and higher until she could feel them pressing into her crotch, squeezing her legs on them.

"Open your fucking legs." 

The tone was so firm and assertive, Danielle could feel herself growing wet at that alone. She slowly spread he legs apart, gasping softly when she felt those fingers rub against her slit through her underwear.

She cursed under her breath, burying her face into Tyler's shoulder when her fingers hooked under the fabric and ripped them off with a loud tear. She felt her eyes widen in disbelief, panting lightly as a dark blush spread over her face.

Holy shit, what the fuck was even happening?

Danielle moaned loudly when Tyler's fingers were back on her clit, sliding down and easily slipping one into her from how wet she already was.

"Jesus Christ." Tyler muttered into her ear, in disbelief. Danielle squeezed her eyes shut, embarrassment washing over her. She wasn't an easy kind of girl. She didn't think of getting laid twenty-four-seven. But somehow, the kissing alone was enough to get her wet. To burn her insides and squeeze her thighs together in need.

She looked up, meeting Tyler's gaze in the dark for only a second before they were pressed into another kiss, tongues mingling once again. Danielle's hips jerked as Tyler pushed her finger in and out, sliding in another one too soon and speeding up the movement.

It didn't hurt, of course it didn't. Danielle was too horny to focus if it did. But the spread was too instant, too much for her to handel immediately despite it only being two fingers. She hadn't even had the time to touch herself these last few months, days lined up with her busy work schedule. So it was too much, too overwhelming.

She was too sensitive.

"Oh- oh fuck, mnn." She whined quietly, muffling her noises into Tyler's lips. The fingers curled inside of her, pressing directly into her sweet spot. She gasped sharply, thudding her head back against the door and breathing heavily as Tyler repeated the motions. She felt lips attach to her neck, taking advantage of her vulnerability.

She clenched her teeth, trying her damn hardest to keep her noises at bay, because she did not want to be caught getting fingered by her boss. That would be very bad.

Danielle felt her thighs starting to shake, her hands gripping Tyler's shirt tightly. The hand between her legs was only speeding up even more, wet sounds from her vagina filling the small space they were in. The burn in her gut was creeping up on her fast, her ability to be quiet fading away. She could hardly breath while trying to keep herself silent.

"Ty- Tyler, 'm gonna- g-gonna-"

She didn't get to finish her sentence, the feeling of Tyler's thumb grazing her sensitive clit enough to send her over the edge. She squeaked as she stuffed her face back into Tyler's shoulder, shaking as she rides out her orgasm. 

The shaking eventually died down, panting heavily as she struggled to keep standing on her own. She whimpered at the feeling of those fingers finally leaving her entrance, cum running down her leg. Tyler scooped the fluid up, holding her hand up to her mouth as she slipped her fingers into her mouth.

Danielle could hardly see in the dark, but her eyes were adjusted enough to clearly see the expression Tyler wore. Nonchalant, calm. Like she could care less that they had just done what they did in a supply closet.

Her blue eyes snapped up, making Danielle flinch at the sudden eye contact. Tyler held her gaze, lowering her hand back down to collect more of Danielle's slick before holding it up to her lips. Making her blink in surprise.

"Open your mouth, baby." She said quietly, the words only spoken between the two of them. Danielle didn't know what it was about the tone that Tyler used, but it always made her legs turn into jello.

She parted her lips submissively, letting Tyler slid her fingers onto her tongue and taste her own cum. She closed her mouth around them, sucking lightly, unable to look away from the approving smirk the other was giving her.

"Good girl." She whispered, leaning so close, Danielle could smell her morning coffee on her breath. Rich and sweet, mixed with her spicy cologne. Always so fragrant.

Danielle subconsciously whimpered at the name, never used to being called as such, but always getting flustered and turning into a mess whenever she was.

"You're already taken, alright? I don't want any filthy men laying their dirty hands on you. You're too good for them. Understand?" Tyler said firmly, a possessive tone in her voice. Danielle now understood why she looked so pissed off when she came to get her. She must've heard Ben's confession.

"Yes." She nodded, completely fine with the idea. Actually, very fine with the idea. She agreed completely. No need for arguments there.

"Yes...?" Tyler trailed off, looking for more. Danielle flickered her gaze between her eyes, shifting through her brain to find the right word.

"Y-yes, ma'am." She came up with, knowing she hadn't used that title in a while. She usually stuck with their real names. But the smirk that grew on Tyler face, let her know that the old title was the right one to use in this case.

"Mnn, good girl. So perfect." Tyler half groaned, leaning the rest of the way forward and pulling the other into a soft kiss. 

For the rest of that day, Danielle didn't wear any underwear. She hadn't know what to do after they exited the closet, but Tyler told her to just go commando and deal with it. It was definitely uncomfortable.

Not in the way that she didn't want to do it, but because she felt embarrassed for every second that passed. 

At one point, she was sitting across from Briana in the lounge, having almost completely forgotten about not wearing anything underneath her skirt. She had only realized when she caught the other staring between her legs, immediately snapping them shut when she caught her.

All Briana did was smirk and turn away, most definitely having been told by Tyler or else she wouldn't have been looking in the first place.

So Danielle was even more confused, because that meant that they were in cahoots with each other, both having done something to her and knowing it.

Those conspiring fuckers.

And it only proved her suspicion even more, when Eve stopped by her desk at the end of her shift. Ready to leave and go home so that she could finally put on some fucking underwear.

She didn't question it when Eve leaned in close to her. Lips just barely brushing the shell of her ear as she set a hand on her thigh.

"Meet me in my office tomorrow at ten. I have a surprise for you." She said lowly, her warm breath sending chills down her back. Danielle peeked up at her from her chair, burning red as Eve stood back up and smirked at her. She didn't say another work, trailing her hand off of Danielle's thigh before turning and heading back for the elevator.

She inhaled deeply, confirming all of her suspicions.

They were most definitely flirting with her, they were most definitely planning this shit all out, they were most definitely fine with sharing her, and they were most definitely assholes for springing this shit out of nowhere without any explanation.

She was going to flame them for this shit when she had the chance.

•×•

Was she nervous? Of course she was nervous. Whatever this whole surprise thing Eve has for her was definitely not something small or simple if she had to come to her office to get it.

Worst case scenario, it was a fucking wedding ring. Only saying 'worst case' because Danielle knew that she would definitely drop anything and say yes without even thinking twice.

Usually when they had gifts, they just left them on her desk. And Eve looked pretty excited to show her whatever it was. 

Danielle stepped out of the elevator as it dinged, confused to see that Victoria wasn't behind her desk like usual. It wasn't lunchtime, so she couldn't be down in the lounge.

Maybe one of the three sent her out to go grab something?

She ignored it, moving down the empty hall and stopping at the door she knew that belonged to Eve. She knocked lightly, not wanting to just barge in if the other was busy.

"Come in!" She heard from inside, turning the knob and opening the door.

"Good morning." She greeted softly, closing the door behind her. Eve looked up from her phone, grinning widely at her presence.

"Morning! Oh- lock that behind you." She said, pointing to the door. Danielle frowned in confusion but did as she was told. She locked the bolt on the knob before heading towards Eve's desk. She couldn't remember the last time she's been up here. After their first meeting, she usually only saw the three when they headed down themselves. She didn't think she had even been called back up here again.

She moved to sit on the chair across from Eve's desk, but was stopped by her waving her hand at her.

"Ah, ah, come here." She said, gesturing for Danielle to come over to her side. She blinked in confusion, but obeyed nevertheless. She circled the desk, hesitantly stopping in front of Eve as she turned towards her in her chair.

She just stared at her, looking her up and down as she smiled softly.

"What?" Danielle asked, confused by the other's silence. Eve just grinned wider, shaking her head lightly. She then stood up, grabbing Danielle by her thighs and abruptly picking her up. She yelped lightly as Eve moved her to sit on her desk, swiping things away from her legs and right off the edges of her desk.

"Wha..." She trailed off, uncertain as Eve plopped back down in her chair and looked up at her. She didn't move, freezing completely when the shorter woman placed a hand on each of her knees and slowly spread them apart.

Danielle gaped in bewilderment, face burning hotly as she just watched Eve peek under her skirt, biting her lip before looking up at Danielle mischievously. She then slowly stood back up, lifting a hand to trace over Danielle's cheek. Her breath hitched in her throat, forgetting how to breathe as Eve leaned forward. Hovering impossibly close before closing the gap and softly pressing their lips together.

By instinct, Danielle kissed back. She's been so unsure and confused about everything that's been going on these past few weeks, having been thinking she was imagining these subtle flirty remarks, thinking she was just in too deep and being delusional.

But after the incidents with the other two, having stayed up night after night, trying to figure out what their exact intentions were, she just wanted a day without confusion. A day to just wing it all and go with the flow. And according to the way Eve was biting on her bottom lip, she wouldn't have to think much today.

She panted lightly when the other pulled back, grinning up at her before pulling away and settling back into her chair. Danielle didn't speak, not knowing what to even say when Eve pried her legs back open, leaning forward to press soft kisses along the skin of her inner thighs.

Not like she could speak if she wanted to. She's sure that all that would come out, was jumbled words and broken questions.

She leaned back on her palms, little breathy noises leaving her lips when Eve moved further up her thighs. Sucking softly on her skin every now and then and leaving little red marks in her wake. She whined softly when Eve started to push her skirt up, lifting her hips to make the action easier.

Eve bunched her skirt up on her hips, revealing her lacy black panties. Silk ones, because she hadn't wanted Tyler to repeat ripping them off if she did happen to do anything today.

Which, was obviously a no, because it was Eve that was in-between her legs this time.

Her boss grabbed her hips tightly, yanking her forward, hard enough to have her nearly stumble back and hit her head on the desk.

"Lay down." Eve muttered sweetly, her tone dripping with lust. Danielle whimpered in response, unsure of what to respond with. So she didn't.

She slowly moved to rest her back against the desk, gasping sharply when Eve tugged on her hips again, lifting her legs to rest them over her shoulders so that weren't just hanging off the edge of the desk.

Eve pulled her chair in towards her desk, trying to get as close as she could. Danielle stared up at the ceiling, small amounts of adrenaline coursing through her veins as she waited for the next move.

She flinched, gasping quietly when she felt warm breath fan between her legs, Eve's lips pressing forward and placing a soft kiss on her crotch through her underwear. She mentally cursed herself, wondering how she even got into this situation.

One day she just managed to get promoted, and not even a year later, she was laying across her boss's desk, spreading her legs for her as she pressed gentle kisses onto her most sensitive area.

Danielle tensed up, feeling herself leak a little in anticipation. She bit her bottom lip, refusing to make any noise because it was still working hours, and even if Victoria hadn't been behind her desk down the hall, it didn't mean that she wasn't there now. Silently tapping at her computer, able to hear any noise that was loud enough to echo in the room.

Eve lightly ran her nails along Danielle's inner thighs, making her shiver as she continued to press soft kisses to her vulva. Danielle took in a shaky breath, balling her hands into fists by her head when Eve slid her tongue along the fabric of her panties.

She then pulled back, hooking her finger into the band of the silk and pulling it to the side. Danielle closed her eyes, embarrassment washing over her completely. She'd never done something like this with someone, especially in the middle of the day. The only times she'd ever hooked up with someone, was when they were both drunk off their asses after coming from a bar and had a one nightstand at their house under the blankets.

She'd never had sex with anyone sober, mostly because she wouldn't have had the courage to make a move when she wasn't drunk. So that just made this even more embarrassing, 

"Ha- mngh..." She moaned, clamping her mouth shut when she felt Eve's tongue slid up the middle of her slit. It ran back down, slipping between her folds and digging into her vagina. Danielle moved her hands to the edge of the desk, gripping the wood firmly to ground herself.

Eve moved her own hands to Danielle's thighs, sliding up until they reached her hips. She pulled her closer, moving her lips to close around her clit and suck gently. Danielle jerked at the sudden action, gasping sharply and squeezing her thighs around Eve's head. Locking her in place.

The latter kept going, sucking a bit firmer the more Danielle made tiny noises of pleasure. The sensation was too much with how sensitive she was, making her legs tremble in bliss.

She felt that familiar burn in her gut, shaking her head against the desk as she felt her teeth.

It was way to early for that. There's no way she was going to cum so soon again in less than five minutes. That was just pathetic. She could usually last for a while, why was she falling apart so easily?

Danielle smacked a hand up to her mouth, muffling the loud released she made when she felt her orgasm take hold. She tightened her thighs around Eve's head, jolting harshly against the desk when she felt the other dig her tongue into her urethra.

Danielle whined into her hand weakly, holding back tears when Eve slowly pulled off. Saliva connecting them briefly until it broke. She shushed her gently, pulling out of her thighs as she rubbed them gently, soothing her down from her climax.

Danielle tried to catch her breath, not looking up even when Eve pulled away and sat back up in her chair. She was sort of embarrassed to even face her right now, since she had just came so quickly, as if she was some inexperienced virgin.

She slowly opened her eyes, gazing up at the blurry ceiling when she heard a few noises. She didn't bother to check, still in her blissed out state. She would be lying if she said she was done for now. Danielle was never one to go one round and call it quits. She usually lasted forever, and went two or three rounds. Which is why she so surprised that Tyler and Eve had gotten her to unravel so quickly. Hell, it even took long amounts of foreplay to get her horny at all, yet Briana was able to get her to shake with so much as a smirk.

It was embarrassing.

"Dani, can you sit up for me baby?" Eve asked gently, breaking the comfortable silence. Danielle blinked herself back into reality, lazily moving up on her elbows to pull herself up. She grunted softly, already red in the face as she sat up and was carefully guided off the desk and into Eve's lap.

But she could only turn even more red, when the tip of a white, strap-on dildo bumped into her stomach.

She stared at it for a few seconds, her eyes widening slightly at the initial surprise. But her main question, was how the fuck did Eve get this thing into the building in the first place?

"You like it?" She asked cheekily, a wide grin on her face. Danielle blinked bashfully, unable to find the right words to use. She was already embarrassed as it was, but just seeing the thing pressed up against her stomach was even more embarrassing.

"I...I just- it's so big." She decided with, reluctance in her tone. Don't get her wrong, she's had someone use a strap on her before. But usually they never go...that big.

"Yeah, I didn't know what you would have liked. But you seem like a girth girl more than a length girl, y'know? Obviously, it's not too short. Six and a half seems reasonable right? It's just like putting a small beer bottle inside of you." Eve chuckled, as if that was supposed to make her feel any better about how large it was.

Danielle curiously flicked the tip, watching it jolt backwards only to bounce right back where it was. She moved a hand to drag her shirt up just a bit, grabbing the dildo with her free hand and pressing it up against her stomach. It reached just below her belly button, which was a two whole inches than what she usually takes. Not to mention, it was a whole three centimeters in width, which was more than she's even tried before.

"Scary?" Eve chuckled, noticing her hesitation. Danielle glanced up at her, smiling bashfully before looking back to the strap.

"A little." She said shyly. But admittedly, the more she stared at it, the more intriguing it seemed. She's never one to come out of her comfort zone, but it seemed sorta fun to try something new.

"Don't worry, I'll help you. I'll take good care of you." Eve spoke softly, pressing the encouraging words into her ear. Danielle shivered, nodding slowly as she grabbed Eve's shoulders, tilting her head with a soft moan when lips were pressed into her jaw.

Man, they really did make it hard for her to say no. No like she would've anyways though, so she guessed it didn't really matter.

She let Eve grab her by the hips, gently lifting her up a little to press the tip of the strap into her body. Danielle tensed as it nudged against her entrance, the smooth silicon making a wet squish sound when it slowly penetrated her body.

She gasped softly, curling her fingers into Eve's shirt as she slowly lowered her down onto the toy. It definitely felt a lot squishier than she had imagined. She was used to firm and hard dildos, that hurt on occasion. But this one felt nice, and it made her stomach flutter in happiness knowing that Eve must've picked it out thoughtfully if she had gotten one that was so high quality.

Or maybe it was the lust swirling around in her gut. Who knows.

She huffed in relief when she finally settled at the base, her walls tightening and clutching at the thick toy. She could feel it pressing deep inside of her, and she wasn't even moving. She shifted her hips a bit, trying to get her knees more comfortable. 

The movement however, caused the side of the toy to slid against her g-spot, moaning loudly. She stilled, clamping her mouth shut by pressing her face into Eve's shoulder. Her thighs shook briefly, squeezing her eyes shut once again to try and calm herself down before they even started.

"Wow...ok. This might be difficult." Eve muttered in disbelief, running a comforting hand through the other woman's hair. If one shift was enough for her to cry out like that, then thrusting at all was out of the question. However, they both wanted to try it. Neither of them wanted to back out now, especially after they've gotten this far.

Eve gently guided the other off of her shoulder, who was too busy trying to blink away the tears of pleasure before they could run down her face and make her look like a mess. She didn't need to walk out of her boss's office looking like she had just had her brains fucked out. Even if...that's technically what was happening.

Eve placed a few chaste kisses on Danielle's cheeks, placing them at random until she met her lips again and they were both melting into another make-out. Eve softly ran her hands along Danielle's hips, trying to distract her from the slight sting of the pain she surely felt. She hadn't exactly stretched her, and even though she took the size almost effortlessly, she wanted to make sure she got used to it.

She gently lifted her up a little, testing the waters. Danielle's breathing stopped for a second, but she was quick to exhale shakily and tangle her hands into Eve's dark hair. Eve took that as a good sign, slowly continuing to lift Danielle up until she was a few inches higher. She continued to kiss her, waiting a good few seconds before gently lowering her back down.

Danielle broke apart from their kiss, gasping sharply into the air as she slid back down. She cursed quietly, tightening her grip in Eve's hair a little to ground herself. Eve didn't move, eyeing the way the other woman panted lightly, her eyes glossy with unshed tears.

Danielle then looked back up to her, a frown of confusion and need forming on her face.

"Why- why'd ye stop? Don't stop...please." She begged, eyes filled with desperation. Eve inhaled sharply, trying to hold herself back. She was a stone top, which meant that she was only a giver that didn't need pleasure in return. Of course, she didn't mind the occasional head, but other than that, she just got off on seeing her partner cum. And so did Tyler and Briana.

But even so, she could hardly control herself just from the way Danielle was looking at her. If Eve had a dick, she'd be so fucking hard right now.

"Alright, ok, calm down. I got you baby, don't cry." She cooed softly, running a hand up to brush Danielle's hair from her face. She placed another kiss on her lips before pulling back and focusing on the task at hand.

She lifted her back up, not waiting this time to gently lower her back down. The grip was still pretty tight, and Danielle barely managed to hold back the moan that time, but they both managed. Eve started a slow pace, carefully pulling Danielle up and down in her lap. 

She was glad that she decided to hide her strap without the dildo connected under her pants today, because if she had brought the whole thing separate, she wouldn't have needed to pull down her pants and she definitely would've gotten her slacks all dirty from Danielle's slick.

Because right now, she was leaking all over the both of them.

It was running down her thighs and the dildo, collecting at the base of the toy and soaking into Eve's boy-shorts. She didn't really mind it. If anything, it was kinda hot. She'd never admit that, but she didn't have a problem openly checking it out.

Watching the way cloudy, white fluid frothed out of Danielle's entrance and slid down the dildo, collecting down at the base. More and more of it pushing out with each thrust.

"Fuck..." She muttered, hissing at the light sting of pain when Danielle's fingers tugged a little too hard on her hair. She looked up, stuck watching the way Danielle's pink lips parted for sharp gasps and lewd moans.

She sounded like she started to not care for her sudden raise in volume.

Eve glanced back down, watching the way Danielle's hips bucked forward, looking as if she was trying to get Eve to go faster. She grabbed the other woman, pulling her into her chest as she picked her up. 

Danielle gasped at the sudden shift in position, letting Eve gently set her back down onto the desk. She looked up at the shorter woman in need, whimpering softly when she leaned over her and absorbed her into a heated kiss. Much more sloppy and greedy than the last few.

Danielle hummed in surprise when Eve pulled out, shifting her stance and gripping Danielle's thighs tightly before she began to thrust in quickly. She moaned in surprise, throwing her hands over Eve's shoulders and gripping her shirt tightly.

The way Eve bucked into her was intense now, strong hands pinning her thighs down to her chest and deeply fucking into her like she could actually feel the inside of her body through the dildo in some way.

Danielle was the first to pull back from their wet kiss, gasping to catch her breath, only to be cut short by a sudden moan in pleasure. The dildo was too large for her sensitive walls, hitting her sweet spot with every hit no matter the angle.

Eve's teeth were skimming the skin of her throat, the cold metal of her lip piercings scraping against her skin and sending chills down her back.

"Ah! Ah- fuck, Eve, I ca- fuck!" She cried, unable to even speak anymore. The rapid hits to her sweet spot were driving her crazy, and the feeling of the flared base of the dildo smacking into her pussy, hitting her clit just right, and the the digging of Eve's nails in her thighs was making her wetter the longer time dragged on.

The dildo stretched her out over and over again due to the way it slightly got bigger near the middle, making her sensitive walls flutter around it tightly. Gripping it greedily, almost felt like her body was subconsciously trying to suck it back in each time.

"Gonna cum baby?" Eve asked, panting into her ear lightly. Danielle let out a wet sob, tightening her grip on the other even more - if that was even possible.

"Yes, yes, so close! So- fuck. E-Eve, I need-"

"Shh, I know, I know. God- you're so wet." Eve cut her off, mumbling something about needing to clean it later, but Danielle was lost in her own headspace. Eyes going unfocused as the thrusts sped up.

She squeezed her eyes shut, her hips starting to spasm when she felt her next orgasm coming. It was the feeling of Eve's hand snaking down between their bodies, slowly rubbing onto her swollen clit that triggered her orgasm.

She let out a loud, high pitched moan, locking all of her limbs around Eve as she trembled violently. Eve didn't stop until she was done riding it out, settling deep in her with one last thrust before slowly pulling out.

"Jesus Dani, you're fucking...wow, that's...yeah, that's insanely hot." Eve said, groaning softly at the sight. Danielle's pussy was flushed and slightly red from abuse, leaking cum and shining beautifully under the dim lighting of the room.

She contemplated on if she should take a picture or not, but decided not to. Instead, she took off her strap and set it into the shopping bag she had brought it in, tying it up and dropping it into her desk to deal with later. She pulled up her pants, making sure her belt was buckled before grabbing a few Kleenex tissues from the box on her desk.

She carefully cleaned Danielle up, causing the other to shudder when she got too close to her crotch.

When she was done, she pushed Danielle's silk underwear back in place, relived that it somehow hadn't gotten ruined during any of their messy intimacy.

"Come here baby, I got you." She said softly, helping the other off the desk and back onto her feet. Danielle sighed softly, leaning against the desk weakly as Eve pulled her skirt back down and fixed her clothes, smoothing her hair back down and making sure she covered any visible hickeys.

"Do you think you can walk?" She asked gently, settling her hands on the Irish woman's hips. Danielle blinked down at her, nodding slowly. Eve wanted to laugh at how out of it she was, but decided not to poke fun of her now, and save the teasing for later.

"Alright, come with me." She said, slinging an arm around Danielle's waist and leading her out of the office.

Danielle wasn't comprehending what was happening, her eyes looking down at her shoes the whole time they walked. She felt dizzy...not in a bad way, though. She just felt oddly floaty and fuzzy.

She could feel Eve's hand on her hip, her thumb rubbing comforting circles. It felt nice. Her legs felt like jelly, barely able to hold herself up. Also, she felt oddly empty. Like she missed the feeling of Eve between her legs, even if just to fill the space between them.

She only looked up with the bright sun blinded her momentarily, looking up to realize they were now outside. She looked around in confusion, darting between all the cars that they were passing in the lot.

Before she could ask what was going on, she spotted Tyler and Briana leaning against a black Mercedes. They looked up when they spotted her and Eve, an instant smile forming on Briana's face.

"Hey babe." She greeted teasingly, pushing herself away from the car door.

"Hi...what are ye guys doin'?" She asked, unsure of why she herself was even here.

"Waiting for you two dip shits. Took you long enough." Tyler said, directing the last part to Eve. She shrugged, a grin of her own forming on her face.

"Well, you know me. It's never not simple." She smiled, handing Danielle off to Briana, who gladly wrapped her arms around her waist, as she reached into her pocket for her keys.

"I see that. Girl can barely walk right. You ok?" Tyler asked, looking Danielle up and down as if to see for any injuries. She blinked up at Tyler in surprise, realizing that she must know what her and Eve did somehow.

Was this shit somehow planned out?

"Uh, y-yeah. 'M ok." She said softly, subconsciously resting a hand on Briana's shoulder to balance herself better.

"Alright, get in the car gaywads. I already told Victoria we'd be out today and tomorrow, so our private time together is limited until the weekend." Eve said, unlocking the doors with a click and hopping into the driver's seat.

Danielle frowned in confusion as Tyler opened the back door and gestured for them to get in, Briana dragging her towards the car.

"W-wait, where are we goin'?" She asked nervously, unsure if she wanted to leave with them. She trusted them completely, but she's never been with them outside of work. It felt...strange to just leave, even though they were her bosses and basically already gave her permission.

"My place." Eve spoke up from the front, putting her key in and staring the vehicle. Danielle hesitantly followed Briana in, awkwardly scooting to the middle seat. She hissed a little, feeling a little uncomfortable sitting after what she had just been though. 

She pointedly ignored the grin Eve shot her from the rearview mirror.

"Oh baby, I think ye know why." Briana grinned, leaning into her space momentarily to inhale deeply.

"Mnn, I can smell it on you." She growled lightly, sliding a hand up onto Danielle's thigh. She blushed, her face turning red all over again for the umpteenth time this past fucking week.

"Smell what?" She asked bashfully, having a pretty good idea what Briana was talking about.

"Sex".

Yup. The little gremlin so so horny half the time, Danielle could never used to tell if she was joking or not. Now, she realizes that it was never a joke.

"We're not very good at telling people how we feel, hence the reason why we've been single for fucking years. But we've known you for a little while, and this seemed like a pretty good way of showing you." Tyler explained, sliding into the car and shutting the door behind her. 

Danielle ripped her eyes away from the way Briana was slowly sliding her hand up her skirt, locking eyes with the taller woman.

"Sh-show me?" She questioned, only feeling even more uneasy at the smirk that slowly spread across Tyler's face.

"Wait 'till we get to the house, sweetheart. You'll see." She said, And despite how vague and creepy that could sound, Danielle trusted her completely.

•×•

She woke up with a start, the feeling of something soft and ticklish brushing against her neck. She hummed in confusion, feeling arms tighten around her waist.

She then felt a warm pair of lips brush across her neck yet again, sighing in relaxation.

"Morning." Tyler said, her voice tired and gravely. Danielle hummed tiredly, running her fingers along the hands around her waist.

"Good morning." She replied back, smiling softly when Tyler's hands ventured down, her palm rubbing gentle circles on her tummy, just below her belly button.

She was definitely sore down there. Yesterday was a whirlwind of events after that had gotten to Eve's place. Danielle hadn't even had time to appreciate how beautiful the place was because they were dragging her to the bedroom and attacking her with kisses.

They had each took turns with her, fucking her on their different straps. They had each been different, but the one that had left behind the most soreness was Briana's. Supposedly, she thought it would be fucking hilarious to get a nine inch strap instead of a regular one like the other two.

She's pretty sure she had picked it out of humor, but somehow they managed to make it fit. It had hurt a little at first, but after it had brushed against her cervix she had just turned into a moaning, horny pile of mush.

So needless to say, she was glad that they let her take a break today. She didn't think she'd be able to walk around work in heels without Scottie or Marceline saying something about a limp.

"How did you sleep?" Tyler asked, running her hands back up to subtly grope her breasts through the thin T-shirt that Eve lended to her. Danielle giggled softly, gently swatting her hands away.

"Amazing. Can we order food though? I'm starving after all the...y'know." She asked, lazily turning around in Tyler's grip. The taller woman smiled, leaning forward to place a soft kiss atop her head.

"Nah, Eve and Bri are actually cooking breakfast right now. We woke up earlier." She replied, tightening her grip around her waist. Danielle snuggled into her chest, feeling comfortable just being held in her warm arms.

"What? Those fuckers can cook?" She asked in surprise, earning a light laugh in response.

"Surprising, I know. They took classes back in college. When we were roommates I had to do it all because they always burnt something." She explained, the two laughing at the thought.

"Mn, sounds like them." She said, Tyler snorting in response.

"C'mon, let's get up." Danielle said, trying to pull up, only to have Tyler drag her back down.

"Noo, five more minutes." She begged tiredly, throwing one of her legs over Danielle's to lock her in place.

"Wh- Tyler, I'm hungryyy. Lemme uup." She whined, squirming against the other woman. Tyler groaned loudly in defeat, loosening her grip on Danielle's body and helping her sit up.

"You're no fun." She grumbled. But she was quick to smile again in satisfaction when Danielle leaned over to give her a soft kiss.

The two got up and made their way to the kitchen, Tyler's arm around Danielle's waist the whole time in case she fell over or something. She doesn't understand how the managed to do enough damage to the point where she could barely even keep herself up.

Eve and Briana were standing in the kitchen, Briana doing most of the work as Eve sipped on her coffee and scrolling through her phone.

"Sup faggots." She greeted them, plopping herself down in one of the barstools that Tyler led her to.

"Sup bitch. Gimme a kiss." Briana greeted back with the same joking tone, leaning across the counter to steal a quick kiss from the other. Danielle giggled at her, turning to look up as Eve walked over and gave her a kiss as well.

"So, what do you think?" Tyler asked, moving to stand behind her. Danielle hummed as she reached up and ran her fingers through her hair, pulling it all back and combing through it gently.

"What? About what?" Danielle asked, closing her eyes as she relaxed with Tyler's hands in her hair.

"Our question. Last night, remember? We asked you if you'd be willing to go out with us? You never gave a clear answer because you were out like a light." Eve explained, setting her phone down and sitting next to Danielle on another stool.

"O-oh. Did I? I'm so sorry, ye guys were...very, active yesterday. I must've been out of it completely." She said nervously, smiling in thanks when Briana slid a plate of pancakes over to her.

"Ye definitely were. It's fine though, I thought it was cute." She replied with a shrug, earning an eyeroll from the other.

"No, but seriously. Um, I...well, I wish I had some sort of long ass romantic thing to say, but I'm very inexperienced in that kinda thing. But...yeah, I mean, if ye guys are willin' ta have me, I'd love to be yer girlfriend." She said nervously, feeling her face warm up in embarrassment.

She'd never been good at the whole relationship thing. Mostly because she'd never had one that lasted very long. But she was willing to try. She really liked these three, and even though they were her bosses, and she'd only known them for a little less than a year, she thinks that this could work.

"No shit Sherlock. You're the cutest mother fucker ever, of course we want you." Tyler said, setting Danielle's hair over her shoulder in a newly done, messy braid. She leaned over and pressed a firm kiss to her cheek, making her giggle lovingly.

"Does this mean I can have a raise?" She asked jokingly, earning an over dramatic eye roll from Briana.

"Yeah, no. Does this mean I can finger you in the supply closet whenever I want to though? Yes, yes it does." Tyler grinned smugly, amused at the halfhearted glare she got in response.

"Ye a perv." Danielle commented, causing the other two to laugh loudly at her deadpan expression.

"Wh- hey, you two can't be laughing. Briana already had a whole honeymoon planned out the first time she met you- not even the wedding part! Ask Eve, she was swooning over you all day!" Tyler scoffed, earning an even more over dramatic gasp from Briana.

Danielle laughed as they bickered on, pointing fingers at each other and cursing at one another, and Eve was just dying in her seat.

She smiled fondly, setting her face into her palm as she leaned on the counter, eating her breakfast quietly as the arguing just kept going.

She could definitely get used to this.

Chapter Text

Third POV -

It was cold. It wasn't usually cold.

David only wore his usual work clothes; dark turtle neck, black skinny jeans and his thin T-shirt. Even though he was sitting in the back of a van, surrounded by his partners, he still felt so cold.

He didn't make a move to grab for a jacket though. Mostly because, he didn't bring one, but even at times when he didn't have one, Jon or even Evan lended him their own. He usually didn't even need to ask, just reaching over and yanking it away from them was his to-go. Yet, he didn't move. He couldn't. He felt like any movement would cause attention to him, and he didn't want that right now.

It was quiet as Lui drove them back to their base, not a single word spoken. It was an odd feeling, as he's used to them cheering or groaning in annoyance. However their mission went for that night.

But not now. Now, nobody uttered a word. 

David had at least expected some sort of communication. Whether it be yelling or screaming. He'd honestly prefer that right now, than this. 

It was...what time was it? Almost midnight? He wasn't sure. His arms were folded in his lap, and he'd have to pull up the sleeve of his shirt to glance at his watch. But like previously stated, one move could attract attention, and he seriously didn't want to be in the spotlight right now.

Their mission — the one they were just currently heading back from — hadn't sounded too difficult in the email that Evan had received. It was a simple in and out. Grab the files, stay stealthy, don't get caught, don't cause attention, and get out. David personally hadn't know what was on the files, and frankly he could care less. The cops wanted the stolen files back, so that's what they were paid to do.

David subtly flicked his eyes over to the large duffel bag full of files in Marcel's lap, who was practically fisting the strap with how tight his grip looked. David tried to ignore the fresh blood that was painted across his dark skin, glinting bright red in the light shining through the windows as they past streetlights.

He glanced away, feeling shame and embarrassment flood him once again like it had before.

It had been a simple job. So simple, that not even an idiot could fail it. But sometimes, David overestimates himself.

He had been the one to grab the files. None of the others had been slim enough to fit into the vents without being too loud, and all of the doors in the building seemed to have some form of security. Wether it be guards or thugs. 

David had done as he was told. Quietly slip through the vents, unlock the main office from the inside, and wait for backup so that they could search for the duffle safety, and efficiently. He'd done just that, just minus the last part.

When he had ventured his way through the vents, he had found the correct office he was supposed to be in. Unfortunately for him, the vent had been locked from the outside. As if someone has suspected it as a potential route for thieves to sneak in. 

The vent had been warm when he first slipped in. Brian had given him a quick comment that the heaters had been turned on since it was nearing fall, and that he needed to be quick but quiet.

It seemed the guys had forgotten about that part, as David had found himself literally stuck in the vents. The metal was hot, and burning his skin, he had no choice but to kick the vent open else he be cooked alive. He couldn't even tell them the change of plans, or his predicament, because Scotty hadn't given him an ear piece. Thinking he wouldn't need one since he had one of the guys coming up to his floor eventually.

Like he suspected, it triggered an alarm, and David had no choice but to forget about unlocking the door and to search for the duffle bag himself in the limited time they had. Lui was supposed to be the getaway driver anyways, sitting in the alley directly next to the building, so he hadn't thought that anything bad would happen. They were professionals, after all.

But just as himself, he gives the guys too much credit. 

While he was frantically searching for the duffle, supposedly, not too far down on the lower floors of the building, the guys had impulsively decided to attack the security with their weapons inside of just silently knocking them out like their original plan.

Guns were fired, sirens went off, thugs were killed, and injuries were made 

And for all that, who was to blame? Why, David, of course.

David shouldn't have trashed the room to look for the duffle bag full of files, even if it was the top priority. David shouldn't have left the office door locked and should've unlocked it immediately after the siren went off so that Tyler could come in and help him search instead of being stuck in a dead end hallway with two security guards. David shouldn't have kicked the vent open to save his life, he should've just let it slowly cook him alive so that he didn't make too much noise and cause his partners to blow their cover with the siren and blah, blah, blah.

Of course, it's always David.

It wouldn't be the first time he'd screwed a mission up. It's happened before, but they were always very minor setbacks. Nothing worth anything other than a little bit of annoyed comments shot his way.

But this was no minor setback with teeny tiny injuries. No, Tyler's had two bullets in his arm, tightly bound in Jon's ripped hoodie — who didn't look very happy about the fact —, Marcel had multiple cuts on his hands due to defending himself from being stabbed, Lui had his back window completely shot out of his new van, and Scotty lost a few expensive radio pieces that him and Brian had been working on for months to use for better communication during missions. This was supposed to be their first test run using them, and now they were gone.

Yet, now they had nothing to say. This was the worst fuck up he's made, and none of them had anything to say. 

It somehow made him feel worse. No screaming, no yelling. He hated the silence, they knew that. Was that why they were so quiet, were they just so unbelievably pissed off that they had nothing to say?

I mean, he knows what he did was stupid, but he had no choice. It was kick the vent open, or burn alive in the vents. How was he supposed to know they had alarms rigged in them? And in any case, it shouldn't matter because his own life was at risk!

He'd rather cause a ruckus and give away their positions than literally die. Plus, they did this for a living. He had faith that they would be able to pull themselves out of the situation lickity-split. I mean, they always brag about themselves like that anyways. How was he supposed to know that they were talking out of their asses?

It honestly made him a little mad. Obviously, he was given little information. David never had any big parts when it came to missions unless it had to do with sniping, stealth, or distraction. Evan gave him little information, the guys always went head first into missions, using the adrenaline as a rush, knowing that they knew jack-shit about the buildings architecture. If one of them had so much as glanced at blue prints for this place, they would've been able to know that there was alarms in the vents.

So no, David doesn't believe that any of this was his fault. Could he have been faster? Sure, yeah. Could he have not panicked and actually unlocked the door to let Tyler in to help him? Definitely, he could've been in a better mindset. But everything else? Not his fault. If anything, he blames poor communication.

The guys never give him details, mainly just to piss him off. But it usually backfires when he has no clue what's going on and it's supposed to be his turn to do something.

And guess who got blamed for being left in the dark and not being told anything simply because it makes the others laugh due to his frustration? Oh, right, David. It's all David's fault. Like always.

He sighed softly. Barely could even call it a sigh, really, due to his current interest of staying incognito right now. Mostly because he knows it wasn't going to last for long.

It never usually did.

Of course, David knew that it wasn't entirely his fault, but he still feels guilty, knowing that he could have been a little smarter, a little quicker. He wasn't a fast thinker though, and he had made a few mistakes. He could admit that, take accountability.

They were his friends after all. He wouldn't wish them to get hurt, ever. He hates when they do, in fact. It makes him feel sick when they get shot, or stabbed, or anything else related. He doesn't want to lose them, they're his second family. He puts them before himself, and he'd stand on that until he dies.

He loves them with all of his heart, but he just can't keep doing this with them. The blame game wasn't something that was unusual with them, even if it's just a minor accident. Whenever someone did something stupid, fingers were pointed. And most of the time, he just took the fall to get them to shut the fuck up.

He loved watching the guys argue, don't get him wrong, it was hilarious. But holy fuck, could they be so insensitive to each other at times.

He looked up as the van slowed down, glancing out the window to see them heading into the private garage of the building. It was dark, the glare of the city light disappearing as Lui pulled into the large space. Once the garage door was shut behind them, the light clicked on automatically.

David still didn't move. He didn't want to. He sat and waited, bouncing his knees lightly as they all gathered up their things. He didn't move until they were all out of the van, none of them bothering to hold the back door for him, but he didn't mind it. 

He gently shut the back door behind him as he got out, trying not to hiss and to ignore the sharp sting of pain that shot through his palm when his skin made contact with the cold metal of the vehicle. 

He had obtained pretty bad burn marks from the hot vent when they began to heat up quickly. If he had stayed for a few more seconds, his skin probably would have burnt off completely.

He dropped his hands down to his sides, using the tips of his fingers to tug his sleeves down to hide his palms. He followed the guys inside the elevator that led straight up to their base, not making eye contact with anyone and standing himself in the corner of the box.

He could hear one of them hiss quietly in pain, biting his tongue in guilt and hanging his head even lower. David hates when he was the cause of their pain. It wasn't very often when something was directly his fault, but he never liked it when they got hurt.

Being the reason for their pain always made him feel worthless.

He barely looked up as the elevator made a sharp ding, slowly following into the living room as the guys headed in. He sat himself down on the couch, not bothering to say anything yet as they all set their weapons down and yanked their vests off.

He flinched as Tyler threw his onto the floor, making a loud thud as it clattered down with his utility belt and guns. David kept his head down at his lap, folding his hands over his thighs to try and cover the burns more.

"So, are we gonna talk about it?" Brock asked after a few seconds of loud silence. The tone he used was hesitant and calm. Like he knew that the guys would need an ice breaker eventually, and he had to be the one to do it.

"Talk about what? What's there ta talk about?" Brian asked with a grin, sarcasm lacing his tone heavily. Brock narrowed his eyes slowly, giving the other a warning look.

"Brian..." He said slowly.

Brian scoffed, yanking his leather jacket off and tossing it onto the couch.

"No, Brock, no. Tell me. What the fuck do we need ta talk about? I thought everything was pretty fucking established." He said, nodding with a forced smile. Regardless, David could still hear the anger in his voice.

He's known Brian since they were kids, having been best friends for years. They practically grew up together, what with living around the same area and playing around with the other neighborhood kids. They had been pretty close. Through thick and thin, as one would describe it.

So David knew when the other man was pissed off. And right now, he was furious.

"Ok, let's calm down—"

"Calm- calm down? He fucking got me shot!" Tyler cut him off, finally breaking from his long-held silence. Brock sighed in frustration, holding his hands up defensively.

"Ok, I get that, things could've gone much smoother, but we're not going to put all the blame onto one person." He said firmly, looking at the others for agreement. But agreement, wasn't something he was going to get this time around.

"Yes, we are! He fucked up! His instructions were simple, and clear as fucking day, and he fucked up! How can y- how did ye even fuck that up?!" Brian yelled, tired of holding himself back for so long and turning to face the other man.

David didn't look up at him. Instead, turning to glare towards the balcony. He didn't even want to argue right now. He knew that this would all end in a fight either way, as nobody in this house was good at deescalating situations anyways, but he at least wanted to keep dignity.

He knew that he wasn't in the right, but he wasn't in the wrong either. And if he tired to explain that, an eight versus one situation wasn't very encouraging. It would only make him stutter and stumble over his words and he'd look like even more of an idiot.

"No answer? Seriously? After all that, you're not going to say anything?" Marcel asked, his tone clearly as pissed as the others.

Well at least he wasn't shouting at him.

"Ok, ok, guys- this is just stupid to argue. We've had worse, let's just drop it." Lui sighed tiredly, dropping himself into the other couch.

David didn't want to stare at them directly. If he did, things wouldn't be as easy for him to keep quiet. So he watched them from the reflection of the window wall, trying to see just how pissed they looked.

Scotty was busy helping Tyler patch his wound, having grabbed the first aid kit from under the coffee table. It was tacky looking, as many of them had said before, but David's just glad that it was close by, because it really came in handy this time.

Tyler was burning a glare into David's back. He could clearly see it. And it wasn't a subtle glare either, it was one full of hatred. Like he blamed his whole existence on him getting shot. Brian was as well, but he had reason because he was still waiting for a reasonable response.

Marcel, Jon and Lui, looked pissed as well, but they weren't staring at him. David could still see it in their expressions, though. The narrowed eyes, the furrowed brows.

Evan's face was blank, so he couldn't tell. But David knew how their leader got agitated when a mission didn't go as planned. He knew better than to hope his blank face was anything but bad.

"I agree. We're all tired, we should get some rest." Brock nodded in agreement.

Now David was grateful for him. Of course, he would be an idiot to think that Brock wasn't at least a little annoyed. But at least he and Lui were trying. Wether it be for his sake, or their own — because lord only knows how much they hate it when the guys argue and it ends up getting them nowhere.

"I fucking don't. I think we should talk about this. I mean- fuck man, how the hell did you fuck that up anyways? Your job was so easy!" Scotty asked in disbelief, turning to glance at the other.

David still didn't say anything, just shaking his head softly. He heard Brian scoff from the other side of the room, choosing not to lash out at the other Irishman no matter how much of an asshole he was being.

"Of course, no response. Yer fuckin' pathetic." 

David grit his teeth, holding back the urge to ball his fists right now. He was already in pain as it was, he didn't need to fuck up his hands more than they already were.

"Dude- i don't understand though, seriously. All you had to do, was sneak through the vents, find his office, get in and unlock the door for me. We had to actually sneak through the entire building with no cover! How did you- arghh." Tyler groaned, running his free hand down his face in frustration. Scotty looked a little irritated by his excessive hand movements while trying to pull out the second bullet, but didn't say anything.

David still didn't answer, because he knew that no matter what his excuse was, it wouldn't be good enough for them to just drop it. They'd probably pull up an immediate list of things he could've done better in the situation, and he would look like even more of an idiot.

The silence in the room was loud, the only sound being the sharp 'tink' of Scotty dropping the bullet into a small, metal trey.

Not even Brock spoke up, so David knew they were all curious as to why he had fucked up so badly. He didn't mean for it to go this way, honestly. Everyone had gotten hurt in one way, even if just from a busted lip or a minor scratch. But his actions had still caused it. He just didn't know how to say that the reason for his actions were justified, without looking like a total asshole who couldn't take accountability.

"The vent was locked." He finally said, deciding that was tame enough. He really wanted to tell the guys that it was partly their own fault. Just because the mission seemed like an easy one, it didn't change the fact that Evan should've took his time planning for every scenario. It didn't change the fact that Scotty should've given him an ear piece to inform them. It didn't change the fact that Brian could've just hacked into the building's system and turned off the heaters. It didn't change the fact, that none of them had told David what they were going up against, or what was supposed to happen, because they thought it was hilarious to withhold information from him.

But he couldn't say all that. He'd look like an ass for 'blaming' them.

"The vent was locked...ok. Ok, and- ye didn't think ta fucking unscrew it from the inside?" Brian asked in irritation, looking at David like he was the dumbest mother fucker in the world. It made him want to throttle the other.

"I kicked it open. That's what triggered the alarm." He explained, making eye contact with the other through their reflection. But Brian didn't seem to like the fact that he wasn't speaking to his face, as he moved in quick strides to stand in front of the other man.

"Why the fuck would you kick it open?! Ye could've unscrewed it. Not go fucking Tom Cruise and break the fuckin' thing! We're not spies, Nogla. We're fucking mercenaries. We don't have the fucking time to do stupid shit like that!" He exclaimed angrily.

David hates the way he was speaking to him. Like some rookie that had caused their entire time a loss or something. It also didn't feel good that none of his friends were sticking up for him. It felt like they didn't even care.

He looked up at Brian, redirecting his glare at him. The brunette was looking down at him like a dumb dog. The same look his father used to give him, and he did not like it one fucking bit.

"Yeah, I fucking know that Brian. But I wasn't prepared fer a locked vent, because my job was supposed to be easy. Ye told me it would be easy, so I didn't bring anything that would help me if things went south." He said firmly, trying his damned hardest to not snap at the other.

Brian was his best friend. Always was, always will be. But holy shit can he be a total douchebag sometimes. Scratch that- a lot of the time.

"So t'is is my fault now?" Brian hissed, crossing his arms over his chest. David sighed loudly, holding himself back from actually smacking the shit out of this man.

"That's not what I said." He replied, softening his glare just a bit so that his point came across.

"Well it pretty much sounds like ya did." Tyler mumbled. David snapped his head in his direction, glaring at him instead.

"Not helping." He grumbled.

"And you are?" He shot back. David glared harder, earning the same in return from the American.

"I didn't know that it was going ta be locked." He restated firmly.

"Me neither!" Brian exclaimed.

"Stop yelling, I'm not blaming you for that!" David groaned in frustration, standing up and dropping his hands to his sides. The violent throbbing in his hands and back was unbearable, but he couldn't think about the physical pain right now.

"Yes, you are! You so clearly are—"

"No, I'm not! I'm just saying that it wasn't as easy as ya said it would have been! Not ta mention that the heaters were on and it was hot as hell in there." He cut him off. Brian scoffed loudly, only looking more offended at each word he spoke.

"i didn't know there would be heaters on until last minute- how the hell are you going ta blame me for that?!" 

David groaned loudly, having to look away for a second to hide the absolute frustration he was feeling. 

"No ye're- ye're not listening to me! I'm not blaming you, ok? I'm not blaming you! Ye didn't know it would be locked, ya didn't know that there would be heaters! I understand that, and I don't blame you for that. It's not your fault, same as the way that it's not my fault fer triggering the alarm!" He shouted, trying so hard to explain it all efficiently so that there was no misunderstanding of his words.

Yet, it still didn't seem to click for them.

"Yes, it is! We all knew that there would be alarms in the vents! And no only that, but you could've unlocked the door for Tyler!" Brian said.

"Preach to that shit." Tyler muttered under his breath. David snapped his gaze back to him, who looked like he was literally looking for a reason to argue. 

He wouldn't let him hold that against him.

"What's yer deal? This isn't the first time you've been shot, get the fuck over it you pussy." David snapped.

Obviously, that wasn't a smart thing to say. He didn't want to seem like he was projecting or denying anything. Or even trying to change the subject. He wanted to talk this all out like grown adults so that they were all in understanding that they were all at fault somehow.

But David was never good at fighting with people that knew how to get under his skin so easily.

"You got me shot, you fucker! And I took that shit like a fucking champ, and you're over here whining about vents? Vents?! We all knew that there was triggers in very room! We had a fucking meeting about this!" Tyler shouted, shooting up from his seat once Scotty pressed on the last bit of medical tape on his bandage.

David ignored the way he stepped closer to him, not wanting to draw attention to it and have Tyler do something stupid. The guys have hit each other before. Whether it be bitch slaps, shoves or a single punch out of frustration with each other. They were best friends, so they weren't shy about laying hands on each other if an argument got bad.

But David wasn't in the state to be pushed around right now. His entire back was on fucking fire, and his hands were nearly numb. One shove and he was fucking done for. He didn't know how badly burnt his back or his hands were, as he hadn't checked. But if they hurt as bad as they did, he knew that being beaten would only make it worse.

"And was I there for that part? No! Because you fuckers think it's so fucking funny to keep shit from me! I didn't know there would be alarms in the fucking vents, because who the fuck puts alarms in the fucking vents?!" He shouted, just so done with them already. He was tired, hungry, hurt. He just wanted to take a long, cold shower and go the fuck to sleep already.

"Wh- you didn't know?" Evan asked, sounding genuinely confused. David glanced over at him, frown deepening.

"No! I didn't! Because nobody told me! I had asked if there was anything that I needed to look out fer, but ye all said no! I didn't bring tools because I didn't know the vent would be locked, I didn't bring thicker clothes because I didn't know the heater would be on, I didn't have time to unblock the door because I was trying ta find the duffle bag after the alarm went off, and I didn't know that you fuckers would start shooting at security instead of stealthily knocking them out! It doesn't matter if the alarm went off, it was a stealthy mission! In any case, they would have came after me because I was the one who triggered the alarm! You guys should've just kept quiet or- I dunno, taken my mistake to yer advantage!" He shouted at them, waving his hands around in anger.

He just doesn't understand how they couldn't comprehend what he was trying to say. It was a simple mistake, with a simple explanation. He wasn't just trying to get out of it, or blame them. He was just trying to explain what had happened.

"What the fuck does the heater have ta do with anythin'?" Brian asked.

David blinked at him in disbelief, feeling so angry right now he could fucking murder someone.

"Everything! The heater has to do with everything!" He screamed, just so fucking fed up, he couldn't think correctly.

"Wh- how?! How does it have to do with anything?! The heater wasn't yer concern! The job was easy! In, then out! How stupid do you have ta be—"

"Shut the fuck up Brian! Just shut the fuck up! I'm so done with you, it's like yer not even listening to me!" He said, running his hands through his hair and hissing sharply. He yanked his hands back, feeling his eyes water. Not just from the throbbing pain in his hands, but also from frustration.

Arguments were never his strong suit. When they were playful? Sure. When it was banter? Sure. But not when it was a genuine situation where he had to stand up for himself. Like mentioned, it was a one versus eight. The pressure alone was enough to make him shake nervously.

Not because he was scared, but because he didn't want to sound like an idiot who couldn't even speak a word to get his points across at all.

Brian stared at him with a deep scowl, his gaze hard and stoney. No sense of remorse at all.

"You're just like yer father." 

David froze, all anger disappearing from his face instantly. He barely had time to hear the hitches of breath around the room, barely had time to see Brian's look of instant regret.

He felt...empty. 

He couldn't hold back the look of hurt that he felt appear on his face, biting his tongue to hold back the immediate.sob that threatened to escape from his throat. Brian looked at him like he had just seen a ghost, holding his hands up to his mouth in shame.

"I...I didn't mean- David, I—"

David ignored him, walking away from him and making his way towards the front door. He swerved away when Brock tried to reach for him, not in the mood for comfort right now.

He heard Brian try to call his name but didn't respond as he slammed the door behind him. He speed walked down the long hall of the building, pushing through the door to the staircase because he knew that the elevator would take longer and he did not want to be in this building any longer if he didn't have to.

He didn't speak a word to the woman behind the desk at the lobby like he usually did. He didn't feel like talking right now. He stepped outside onto the busy street, finally letting the first cry escape his throat.

But he didn't stop. He needed to be anywhere but here.

David walked aimlessly, just needing to get away as far as possible. He slightly regrets not using the private elevator they had to their garage, so he could've grabbed his motorcycle. But he knew it was probably for the best. His tears probably would have blinded him and it would be a nightmare to grip the handles with how fucked up his hands were.

Speaking of, he looked down, wanting to see just how bad they were. His skin was red, much more red than he would have liked to see. His palms were shiny and they looked almost leathery. He knew there would be blisters soon. If it wasn't a second-degree burn then it would be real damn close. And that wasn't good for him, because his back must be in the same condition, and he really didn't feel like going to the hospital for treatment. And God forbid he go back to the guys for their help.

He'll just have to wait it out and hope he doesn't get an infection.

•×•

David wandered the city, not really having a place in mind on where to go. He ignored the passing civilians, not caring if they were even a threat to him. He didn't need to worry about getting lost, or wandering into any dark alleys. He's lived here for years, so he basically knew the place inside and out.

He eventually found himself wandering into a park, numbly walking over to the nearest bench and pulling himself onto the picnic table. He barely even flinched at the feeling of pain that shot through his fingers, folding them in his lap and staring at the pond.

His walking had been subconscious, his mind full of shitty thoughts as he had walked. Looking around, he knew this park. It was much too dark to make our any key landmarks and such, but the moonlight was bright and flickery street lamps were enough for him to make out the long grass and the short trees scattered across the vast area. The lake looked pretty in the night, he realized. The ducks floating above water, no doubtfully sleeping peacefully.

David loved this park. He remembers he used to come to it all the time when he and Brian had first moved to America together.

He remembered it like yesterday. The two were so clueless and naive. Wandering into the first place they came up across when they had the time. 

Ireland had been a bad place to continue for them, with family issues and what not. Brian's Uncle had been running a pretty violent gang chain full of bad people, and David's dad was part of it. The two older men were horrible people, but the two hadn't realized until they grew up. 

Brian's parents had been 'randomly' murdered when he was just six, so his Uncle had taken it upon himself to be his legal guardian. Suspiciously, the murderers weren't found and nobody was charged. Brian's Uncle was the one to offer his guardianship, and since Brian had nobody else, the court handed him over with no questions asked.

He was a very busy man though, and understandably, Brian was one needy kid. His Uncle was always so caught up with his work that he'd often neglect Brian. Forgetting to feed him, bath him, take care of him.

Brian was the dirty little boy that would aimlessly wander the streets of Dublin, looking for a meal, a few coins; anything that would get him by, as the house never had any snacks he could eat. He was a pretty smart kid though, always sneakily shoplifting and stealing food or money without getting caught. And if he was caught, nobody tried to stop him.

They knew what his Uncle did. They knew what kind of person he was. So they would discreetly help anyway they could. Brian was well aware of this, well aware of everything. He knew his Uncle was a criminal, he knew his parent's death was no accident. But he was already numb by it all at this point, even at the age of six, because his parents had been no better. 

It was a family tradition, and he knew that he'd be next in line to take over the chain when his Uncle retired. He just never complained, because it wasn't like there was anything he could do.

He lived that same, pitiful cycle for two years, not thinking his life would get any better. He learned to bath himself correctly at home, learned to do math and simple tech stuff by reading the books at the library. His Uncle wasn't in the house most of the time, so Brian basically raised himself.

David remembers the first time they had met. It was by mistake, a complete coincidence. David and his family had recently moved into Dublin from Limerick when his father had gotten a job promotion. He didn't know what his father worked as at the time, but he assumed it was something great since they were living comfortably.

David's mother had been busy cleaning the whole house, his father was off working, and his siblings were helping her unpack since the place was new. He was never allowed to help clean. Mostly because he was too clumsy and would often get in the way. So instead, she had asked him to deliver the muffins she had baked earlier that day to the florist in town.

Supposedly the woman had given her a pretty good deal on the large bundle of flower seeds she had bought to start a garden, and wanted to thank her in kind. Obviously, as the giddy little child he was to help out, David obeyed. He took the basket of muffins and walked into town.

He was only eight then, but the place was pretty family oriented, and everyone was pretty friendly. Wandering children wasn't unusual anyway, since it was nearly impossible for them to get lost or stolen with how nice everyone in the neighborhood was.

David had been taking a little detour, as he hadn't had the time to learn the streets of the new town, and he was pretending it was a game as he searched for the flower shop. It was the rustling inside of a nearby dumpster that had caught his attention and drew him away from his main goal.

He had followed the noise into a small alley, walking up just in time to see a boy around his age fall off the dumpster on his way out. He remembers the way the boy looked at him, eyes wide and panicked. As if it were his first time being caught.

David hadn't thought logically. There was only a few questions running through his head. Why was the boy so panicked? Why was he in a dumpster? Why was he just staring back at him like a startled cat?

Yet, David never asked any of these. Instead, he had slipped his hand into the basket of muffins and offered one to the boy. He was hesitant, and confused, understandably. And the way he glared at him warningly was rude, but it amused David. Neither had spoken a word when Brian slowly took the sweet treat, quickly yanking it from David's hand like he was going to snatch it back.

And just like that, with a little smile, David left.

The interaction was weird and short. David didn't think he'd even see the boy again. 

Until he did. 

Anytime he'd go out with his mom, or his older brothers and sisters, he'd see the little boy wandering around. Sometimes slipping into stores, sometimes coming out of an alley. The boy was interesting to him, and he found himself wanting to know more about him. He didn't think that the boy would notice him back, though.

The second time they interacted, it was Brian that had come up to him. David had been out eating lunch his family at a small pond in a park, when he had seen him. Brian had been standing by a tree, staring at him. David felt a little confused by his gaze, but didn't point the other out. It was only when his siblings went off to go home real quick when they had gotten a frantic call from their mother. He was told to stay put, and wait for them to come back.

Only when they left did Brian approach him. His expression had been blank, but he didn't seem so closed off as last time when he handed David a wrapped lollipop. It was one of those jumbo ones. The multicolored ones that could easily just be jawbreakers on sticks.

David didn't understand why he was being ended candy, but he had just assumed that it was the other's way of saying thank you for the muffin the last time they interacted.

It was easy to put two and two together. David assumed that the boy must be poor, as his clothing hadn't changed since the last time he saw him. Plus, sneaking around shops and climbing into dumpsters wasn't something any ordinary kid would do. So he didn't really want to take the lollipop. But, he didn't want to be rude either.

So instead of taking it, David had pulled Brian down into the spot next to him and unwrapped the candy. He had stuck the candy in his mouth, not caring to speak, as Brian didn't seem to want to. After a few seconds, he had pulled it out, and then stuck the lollipop into Brian's mouth when he wasn't on guard.

His face had burned bright pink, and back then David didn't understand it, but now he knew it was because it was probably gross and embarrassing. He barely knew the kid, yet, felt comfortable enough to share a lollipop.

But Brian hadn't rejected it. Instead, he sucked on the candy a few times before handing it back to him. The rest of the time there, Brian hadn't spoken a word, sharing the lollipop as David gave him the rest of his lunch that he couldn't finish. And he just sat there, eating quietly and listening as David rambled mindlessly.

Since then, the two became good friends. Whenever David came into town, Brian would immediately be tailing after him, watching from afar until his siblings or parents would leave and then come to say hi. David gained a habit of having food or money on him. Bringing Brian a freshly baked dessert from home or using his allowance to buy him something to eat. And after every meal given, Brian would repay him in small pieces of candy. Whether it be M&Ms, chocolate bars, or a lollipop again, David always shared.

Brian was never one to speak. He hadn't said a word to David in the first few weeks of them knowing each other. So the first time he had gotten Brian to laugh, it meant so much to him. And the first time he spoke, he finally introduced himself.

They became inseparable. 

David would drag him to his house, let him eat lunch with his family, sometimes dinner, and even let him borrow clothing. David's mom was nice enough to buy him some stuff, and it welcomed Brian even more. The two would go out with David's siblings, playing games around town, or just going out to eat.

He had become dear to them. Like another part of the family.

Brian became more open, and more talkative. Another thing that David has noticed was the way he touched him, though. When they first met, Brian had snatched the muffin from his hands aggressively. Like some greedy, feral animal. But ever since, whenever their hands would touch or their shoulders would bump, Brian was always gentle. Too gentle, like David would break with so much as a flick.

It was definitely odd, but he didn't mind it.

In their early teens however, was when Brian started to show up less. He has informed David that his Uncle was finally seeing interest in him now that he had hit puberty and grown a few muscles, and wanted to start him into the business early. 

By this point, the two were both well aware of their family situations.

Brian's Uncle was a gang leader, and David's father was an abusive husband that worked for him. It was by pure coincidence that they had met.

Brian would be called home more than usual, having to train and learn how to do what his Uncle did. And on those days, David would miss him for every single second, but he couldn't focus on that when his brothers were too busy trying to keep their father from hurting their mom.

They both had their struggles, both had their emotional rollercoasters. But at the end of the day, no matter what, they would both meet up in an abandoned barn at the dead of night to make sure they were okay. No matter how tired, exhausted stressed, they always came. Just seeing each other was a huge relief, but being held in a tight embrace was their form of therapy.

Sometimes they would talk it out and complain, sometimes they would cry it all out, and sometimes they wouldn't say anything at all. They had each other, and that was good enough.

Then came the bruises.

The first time Brian had seen a bruise on David's arm, they were fifteen. Brian had been so fucking pissed, he nearly went over to David's house himself to kill his dad. David had to stop him and reassure him that he was fine. He didn't want to cause any issues with his Uncle and in the end, David's father would probably hurt him worse if found out that David told anyone at all.

Brian had dropped it for that point, but he wasn't happy about it.

The next time, the bruises were much worse. David had been able to hide a good few of them from Brian, but the next one he saw was nearly impossible to miss. Brian was livid about his black eye, but David had told him it was in good use because he had taken the beating for his mom.

David had been so proud that he'd managed to keep his mom safe for the first time, and no matter how pissed Brian had seemed, he just nodded and kept quiet because David was happy. Happy that he had taken the place of his mother.

It was like cracking a code. Unlocking the final clue as how to beat the level of a game. David did everything in his power to piss his father off when his mother was being yelled at. He'd bitch at him, insult him, anything to take the beating so that his mother didn't have to. His brothers and sisters hated it, despised it even, but their mother was sick, and getting older, and she couldn't take anymore physical abuse.

David had seen them try the same method that he used, just so they can give him a break from the treatment. But they never ticked off their dad quite like he did. So there was really nothing they could do than to watch helplessly as he took the heat for everything.

David grew used to it. The hurtful words, the harsh beatings. It was his new norm. He treated it like a game — seeing how far he could push his father's buttons and how long it took him to break. It toughened him up, so kids that picked on him in school never really fazed him. Not like they had the chance though, because Brian was always there to try and beat someone's ass.

Brian hadn't been allowed to go to school, but he always lurked around. Waiting for David to finish so they could do homework together. He would let Brian read from his study books so that he could educate himself, since his Uncle was too occupied with trying to turn him into a 'man' or whatever.

But whenever Brian did have time, it was always with David. Of course, he'd sneak off to go have some 'fun' with a girl their age every now and again, but David didn't really care. Brian had his own life, and he could do whatever he wanted with it.

The two wouldn't exactly call their lifestyle comfortable. What with Brian's excessive training to be a gang Lord and David's violent beatings, it wasn't normal in any way. But, it could be worse. So they took it with a grain of salt.

Their final straw, was when Brian's Uncle finally discovered the reason why the brunette was so distracted.

Brian had kept David a huge secret from his Uncle for obvious reasons. What with not wanting to drag him into the business, and not wanting him to get hurt. Brian used the excuse of girls whenever his Uncle had asked him why he was so late at times.

Unfortunately, David's father had seen the two sneak out one night, and had ratted them both out. He had taken David on a drive, saying he had something cool to show him.

That night, it ended up with David having multiple fractured ribs, a broken arm, a bruised body, multiple stab wounds and blood soaking into his clothes. All while Brian had been forced to watch everything with a straight face.

It was a warning, a threat, that if the two ever interacted again, David would have to be the one to pay the price.

For two weeks after that, David didn't see Brian. He had been put on bed rest, and his mother had began to take beatings again after she had shouted at his father for what he had done. For most of those days, he had just cried in his room, usually being held by one or more of his siblings.

David had only two things in this world. His family, and Brian. And since he couldn't protect his family, and Brian was completely taken away from him, there was no reason for him to be here. He had failed.

He had failed to save his family, and he had failed to save Brian.

David had nothing to look up to. Nothing to believe in. His sister has given him the Bible, and asked him to pray instead. To pay for forgiveness, pray for hope, pray that they would all be ok. So he did. He prayed and prayed, hoping that their life would turn out for the better.

After the two week mark, David had nearly given up. It felt like years of praying, years of begging, until he heard the sweet, sweet sound of a gun going off.

Brian had shot his father, asking them all to leave with him, as they had limited time. That night was a blur. It all happened to fast, he could hardly remember it. Brian had loaded the rest of his family up into a stolen van, and helped him out of the house. When passing the dead body, Brian didn't let him see it, turning his head the other direction instead. But David remembers the blood. The sound his shoes made when stepping through the large, crimson puddle.

Along the way, Brian had informed them that he killed his Uncle when he was asleep, and that they needed to leave as soon as possible. He had gotten a few buddies that had applied to get them Visas four years ago when things had started to get bad, and he had been waiting for them to be approved before he could do anything.

Brian didn't wait for questions, or concerns. With their new Visas and a big duffel bag full of cash, they left Ireland and flew to America.

David remembers for the first week that Brian didn't let David out of the house. He was still hurt, and he didn't allow him to even leave his room much. He had bought them a decent sized house, but it wasn't cheap, and despite the money they had, Brian preferred it if a few of them got jobs. Just so that they were well off in case anything bad happened.

Brian had been so protective of them for the whole week, keeping watch on his siblings whenever they left for work and keeping check on his mother's medication. David was so proud of him, he couldn't put it into words. So instead, he would just give Brian loving looks anytime he saw him, and hoped it got his point across just how thankful he was for him.

Brian would always smile back, his gaze softening and the two would stare for a few seconds until Brian inevitably had somewhere to go. That's when David knew he fell for him.

Nobody had done so much for him and his family, and Brian was the one to save them.

Finally, the day that Brian let David out of the house, was the day they found this park. They had gone out to eat, and David was ecstatic about all the sights he hadn't gotten to see when they first moved. Brian taking him whenever he wanted to go. The ducks was the thing that had caught his attention.

David loved animals. It was the one thing he knew he would miss of Ireland. Brian had told him that Las Santos had zoos though, so he was happy about that.

He remembers being drawn in by the pretty flowers, the way the sun reflected on the pond, the way children ran around the park, so carefree.

This had been his favorite park to go to before Brian had told him he joined the BBS. David had thrown an absolute fit about it, not wanting for Brian to put himself into anymore situations like in Ireland. Unfortunately though, Brian was dead-set on this group, and had been adamant about staying in it. Going on and on about how he could finally be the good guy.

Unfortunately for him, David wouldn't let him join unless he had a part of it. At first, Brian was appalled by the idea. David had no training, he had no sense of direction, he was a clumsy man with no coordination. He wouldn't last in a mercenary group.

But if David was good at one thing, it was convincing Brian to keep him by his side. He had already lost him once, he couldn't do it again. And even if it was just for two weeks, it had been the worst period in his entire life.

Brian reluctantly agreed, and after David demanded he meet the others of said group, he was locked in on it. David loved helping others. He loved making things right. And if he had the chance to save a family that had been in the same situation that he had been in, then he'd take it. He didn't want to see anyone suffer ever again.

Plus, the members were sweet, and funny. Brian had been a little protective at first, but over the course of the next few months, he warmed up and let his guard down.

And ever since, their whole team has been unstoppable. Brian provided brain and communication, David provided precision and stealth.

They had been through thick and thin, all of them. And Brian had been by his side for basically his entire life.

So for him to tell him, to his face with no hesitation, that he was like his father, was like stabbing him in the back thirty seven times and then leaving him for the vulchers to prey on.

Did Brian really see him that way? Brash and violent? Ignorant and narcissistic? Was David actually...abusive, in a way?

He sniffled quietly, his eyes instantly tearing up at the thought. He raised one of his hands to wipe his runny nose with his wrist, the cold of the wind stinging his face.

David couldn't think. He couldn't fucking think. 

His father was a bad man. A bad, bad man, that Brian had carelessly shot in cold blood. He even remembered the brunette once saying, that he regrets killing him, because he wished he had had the time to do much worse than to just put a bullet through his head. 

Brian killed him. And now, he's comparing David to the very same man that had put him through so much pain. Who had put his entire family through so much pain.

How long has he thought of him in that way? Did Brian always think of his father whenever he looked at him? Whenever he raised his voice? Whenever he killed another man for his job?

David let the tears flow freely now, now point in trying to hide them. He was by himself, and though he could stop by his mom's house to spend the night there, he'd rather be alone right now.

David had always hated himself, in a way. Believe it or not, he did sometimes think of himself as his father. Comparing himself.

They shared a lot of the same features; dark hair, tall figure, pale skin and thin frame. There was a part of him that hated looking in the mirror at times, jealous of the way his siblings had brown hair like their mother.

David was loud, and stubborn. A few other traits that he had unfortunately picked up on. Not to mention, how insensitive he could be at times. David didn't usually think before he spoke, and it was something he had learned from his father.

He hated how well his family hide the fact about what kind of person his father was back then. When he was a kid, David had no idea what was going on in his dysfunctional family. He failed to notice the way his siblings would have purple and red marks on their arms or wrists. He failed to notice how his mother always looked like she had been crying all night. He failed to realize how bad of a person his father was, looking up to the man like he was his hero. He failed his family the last time they were in Ireland, unable to protect them. He failed Brian, for not being able to separate himself from the traits and attributes his father had passed on to him. He failed the guys, because he was unable to keep them safe and just fucking listen to their instructions for once.

He had failed as a person.

David hissed silently when a drop of cold water landed on his hand, the cool liquid sliding down the center of his open palm. He glanced up, watching as rain began to fall. He closed his eyes, mentally cursing himself.

This oughta be God's big 'fuck you' to him. His karma. He has given him an angel like Brian to come and save him, yet he couldn't be the person he wanted him to be. He had gotten Tyler shot, he had gotten Marcel stabbed, he had gotten all of them hurt. He deserved whatever punishment came his way.

He sniffled, hanging his head back down as the rain began to pour harder. Each raindrop stung when it hit his back and soaked into his clothes, making the fabric stick to his injured skin. He cried harder, not only because the pain, but because he didn't know what to do with himself.

If David couldn't be his own person, then what was the reason for him to be here in the first place? They came to America to run away from the bad people in their life. And if he reminds Brian of them, then why was he here? Why did he keep him around if all he saw was an abuser in his eyes?

Did...his mother see him like that as well?

David choked on a sob, burying his head into his arms. He cried shamelessly as the rain beat down on him, letting it soak him completely.

Now that he thought about it, the rain was starting to feel good. It was ice cold, and it stung horribly when it hit his burns, but it felt good knowing that he deserved the pain. 

This was his punishment. The least he could do was take it like a man.

•×•

"Any luck yet?" 

Brock glanced around the street through the windows of his car, clenching his teeth at the empty view. 

"No. It's empty back here. Completely. Any luck near Maine Street?" He asked hopefully. There was a beat of silence before a small curse came through the other line.

"No. All strangers. I don't see him anywhere." Evan replied quietly in concern. Brock sighed heavily, leaning forward to thud his head against the steering wheel.

"Mhm, alright, ok just- call me back if you see anything." He said, earning a quick mumble of understanding before the call went dead. Brock tossed his phone up onto the dashboard, sighing heavily.

They'd been searching for David for a good hour now, and they couldn't seem to find him anywhere. When he had first left, they hadn't followed along because they assumed he needed some space. Their argument had been pretty bad this time around, and they gave him time to cool off.

However, when he didn't come home another an hour, Brian had started to get worried and they had no choice but to start looking for the other Irishman. They split up into two vehicles, searching on different sides of the city.

Initially they didn't think it would have taken this long to find him, and now that it was practically pouring outside, they were starting to get really worried.

Brock ran his hand through his hair, knowing he must look like a mess right now.

They all knew about Brian's and David's past. I mean, they were both open books and had shared their life story the first day they even met them. Compared to the rest of them, the two had gone through literal hell, so it was safe to say they were all pretty shocked when Brian just dropped a bomb like that.

Brock wanted to be angry. He has every right to be. Brian shouldn't have said something so unbelievably fucked up like that, and him of all people should have known better to bring up their past like that.

But, Brock knew that it was just in the spur of the moment. Brian — and the others as well — always said dumb shit that he didn't mean when he got a little too heated. It was a given, at this point. Brock knew that he must feel like complete shit.

If the quiet sobbing he had been trying his hardest to hold back for the last hour had anything to go by.

Brock chanced a glance at him in the passenger seat, looking at his reflection in the window. He looked wrecked, with a red, puffy eye and one slightly swollen cheek where the skin was still intact from rubbing his face so much. His hair was messy, and he looked like he had just lost the love of his life.

Though...Brock knew better. That claim couldn't be far from true at all.

"Have we tried the back roads yet?" Tyler tiredly asked from the backseat, rubbing his eyes with his fingers. It was pretty late, already past midnight, and everyone was tired.

But they couldn't go home. They wouldn't. Not until they found David.

"I think Evan and them already did, like, forty minutes ago." Lui mumbled, resting his forehead against the glass of the window. Tyler's groan of frustration was his response, now scrubbing his hands over his face to keep himself awake.

"It's not like we can call out to him either. The rain is pouring, he wouldn't hear us anyway." Lui murmured, seeming as if he was talking to himself and going through potential solutions.

Brock sighed, shaking his head as he turned a corner. It was pitch black besides the shitty street lamps. It would be impossible to find David out here.

"Did we try his mom's place? Or maybe Andrew's, or one of them? He might have gone there." Tyler tried again, leaning back into the car seat. 

"He doesn't go to family when he needs help." Brian answered, speaking the first words he's said in nearly two whole hours. His voice was raspy and hoarse from crying, barely even heard under the loud tapping of rain on the windshield of the car.

"What? Why the fuck not?" Tyler clicked his tongue, looking up at the other.

"He doesn't like ta feel like a burden." Brian said quietly, sounding even more guilty than he had when he was having a breakdown back at their base. Which, Brock didn't think had even been possible.

He knows that he hasn't known these two for as long as they've known each other, but he had known them for eight years, and that's enough time for him to confidently say he's never seen Brian so out of it before. 

He couldn't blame him though. He could've potentially lost his best friend after what he said. And what if David wanted to leave after this? What if he wanted nothing to do with them all when they finally found him?

What if they never found him at all?

Brock bit his tongue at the thought, preventing himself from crying as well. He wasn't an emotional guy, but the anxious thoughts were making him overthink everything.

"Well, is there some place he likes to go? Someplace that you two like...found safe in?" He asked, turning on his blinker as he slowed down to turn another street. Brian was silent for a few seconds, the sound of his short sniffing the only thing that indicated that he was still awake.

"Like...a comfort place?" He asked, sounding confused. Brock hummed in confirmation, nodding his head softly.

"Yeah, like, a place he likes to go when he needs space. Or just a place he really enjoys." He said. Brian frowned at that, looking deep in thought before shifting in his seat slightly.

"Um...he- we both really liked the park. Mirror Park, the one with t'e lake. We used ta...we used ta go there all the time. I don't..." Brian trailed off, pausing in his words. Brock glanced over in time to see another tear track down his face, not bothering to wipe it away.

"I don't remember the last time we visited." He mumbled, sounding ashamed of himself. And he was. The last time they had gone, David had suggested they go again the next week when they had the time. Brian had already seen the park so many times, mostly because David kept insisting they visit it — because it was 'just so pretty' in his own words — and he had gotten tired of coming.

He has agreed offhandedly, but David made him promise. So he did, just to appease him. Then the two had headed back home.

Brian never kept his promise.

"Well, it's a start. We can try there. If he's not, we might need to regroup and try checking CCTV footage. Hopefully Marcel remembers how to do that." Brock nodded, sensing that they wouldn't get another word from Brian anytime soon.

Especially if he was too busy holding his head in his hands and crying again. None of them tried to comfort him. They knew he wouldn't want it. So instead, Lui just reached over and gave Brian's shoulder a reassuring pat. Knowing he couldn't do much else for the guilt of the other man.

•×•

Brock sighed as he slowly pulled into the parking lot of the park, eyes shifting around the darkness outside. He was so not in the right state to go outside and start searching. The park was huge, and he had a dark underlying thought that he would find David's body in the lake.

He shook those thoughts away, rubbing his temple in frustration. 

He was tired, hungry, his body aches from their previous missions a few hours ago, and it would be a pain to hear or see due to how late it was and how hard the rain was pouring. A bit of fog was even starting to creep up, and once it covered the ground, they would all be fucked.

But Brock needed to find David. He needed to, or else he wouldn't be able to rest. He knew that if he was tired, then David must be exhausted. He was probably cold and scared. Not because he was afraid of lurking things at night, but Brock knew the man well.

If he had to guess, David was probably overthinking himself, comparing himself to his father. He wasn't usually the type to take words to heart, but everyone knew how seriously he took Brian's words. If he was unsure about something, he'd look to the shorter man for help, because he trusted him with his entire being.

Brock ran his hand down his face, unbuckling his seat belt and preparing for a long, long, search. However, when he looked Into the darkness of the park, a small figure could be seen a small distance away. Sitting on a picnic table as a street lamp flickered over them.

It was hard to see, but the subtle green coloring of the shirt was easy to spot when the light flickered on.

"That's him." He mumbled, blinking to make sure the fog wasn't tricking him.

"What? Where?" Tyler asked, leaning forward quickly and squirting his eyes to see better. Brock lifted his hand, pointing in the general direction.

"Over there. Under that lamp. That's him." He said confidently, earning multiple sounds of relief from all of them. Brian shot his hand for the door, but Brock quickly grabbed him by the arm, earning a sharp glare.

"Brian—"

"Let go of me." He hissed, his mechanical eye blaring red in the dark vehicle. Brock sighed heavily, only tightening his grip.

"Look, I know you're worried about him—"

"I did this. This is my fault, Brock. None of us would be in this situation if I hadn't just shut my stupid fuckin' mouth." He argued.

"I know, ok? I understand that you're worried about him and that you want to apologize—" He got cut off again.

"No, you don't! He's my best friend! We've been through hell together, and I practically compared him to the devil himself. He probably hates me now—"

"Which is why I need you to stay here. He's going through a lot right now, and I know that you want to check on him and apologize. But we don't know how he's going to react. What if he runs away, huh? Are you fine with him seeing you and running away because he doesn't feel like you love him anymore?" He said firmly. Brian flinched at his stern tone, looking away at the last part.

"I do love him." He whispered brokenly, his lips trembling like he would cry again. And Brock knew he just might.

"But he doesn't know that." He said.

It was silent for a few seconds, not a word spoken as Brock waited for a response. He didn't get one.

Brian reluctantly pulled his hand away from the door, settling it on his knees instead. It was shaking, and more silent tears slipped down his face. Accepting that he was the trigger, and he couldn't step in right now or else his presence alone could cause the same thing to happen all over again.

They weren't prepared for that. They weren't prepared for another search. He had to sit this one out.

"Thank you. I'll bring him back, ok?" Brock said as he let go of Brian's arm, using a softer tone. The latter nodded quietly, sinking into his seat further as he locked his gaze on the lonely figure outside. Brock nodded in relief, turning to address the other two.

"Call Evan. Tell them that we found him and that they can go home and get dinner started. He's probably starving and freezing. If we're tired, then he's probably worse." He explained, trying his best not to make it sound like David was dying or something. It would only make Brian feel worse than he already did.

"Got it. Are you sure you don't need one of us?" Tyler asked, pulling out his phone. Brock pursed his lips, glancing back across the park.

"He's vulnerable right now. A lot of people might overwhelm him. It's safer for only one of us to go." He said, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

"Ok, yeah, that makes sense. Go get him." Lui spoke quietly, gesturing towards the front. Brock nodded, quietly getting out and shutting the door behind him.

Immediately, the rain was thundering on him, feeling like sharp ice stabbing into his skin. He hissed quietly, pulling his hood over his head and heading across the grass.

He hated the fact that his shoes make squishy sounds when walking in the wet grass, knowing he wouldn't be able to keep quiet and sneak up on the other. Lowering his chances of approaching David if he decides to run away. 

So Brock walked slow, making his way to the first sidewalk to conceal his footsteps a little better. 

The closer he got, the more visible David became. He was soaked in rain, hanging his head down and hunched over. Brock clenched his jaw, realizing that David must be freezing cold. Especially since he's been out here so long.

He just hoped he didn't have hypothermia on top of all of this. If not that, then he would most definitely get a cold.

Brock crossed the final patch of grass, slowing down his steps as he made his way to the table. David didn't look up when he stepped onto the bench and took a seat beside him on the picnic table.

"Hey." He said softly, awkwardly sticking his hands into his pockets. He's never felt so strange talking to David before. Usually he could say and do whatever without judgment, but right now, it felt like he wasn't even talking to the same person. A strange anxiety filling his chest. 

"I finally found you. We've been looking for you everywhere." He said when the other didn't reply, trying to joke a little. He still didn't get a response.

David was still looking down, unmoving as his elbows rested on his knees, his hands hanging down between his legs. The rain was only getting heavier, large droplets rolling down his already soaked body and dripping rapidly.

Brock swallowed nervously, unsure of what to say. How did he approach this?

"Look, Nogla, I know that...I know that what Brian said was screwed up. And I know that you took it to heart, but he didn't mean it. He's really sorry, and he wants to apologize. But I need you to come back with me so he can do that." He said softly, not sure if the other had picked that up. The rain was insanely loud, and the thunder that boomed wasn't helping anything.

But he didn't want to raise his voice or lean closer. Like he said, David was vulnerable right now, and he didn't want to startle him.

"What did I do wrong?"

The words nearly went in one ear and out the other, unsure if they had been real or if he was just hearing things.

"What?" He asked, tilting his head to try and see the other better. David slowly looked up, his face flushed feverishly and his eyes red. No doubt from crying. He looked as if he was on his death bed, like a man that had given up all hope on life itself.

It was scary.

"What am I doing wrong?" He repeated, his voice is quiet and unrecognizable, but Brock could see the words forming on his lips, letting him know he wasn't just hearing stuff.

"What do you mean? You're not- you didn't do anything wrong. Yeah, the task may have been simple but we didn't get to hear your side of the story all the way through. I'm sure you had a logical explanation as to why—"

"No, no." David cut him off, sitting up straighter as he shook his head. Brock watched as he fluttered his eyes closed, inhaling deeply before he turned to face him. His green eyes so dull and grey looking that it made him want to back away in fear.

Because why did he look so fucking lifeless?

"What do I need to do ta make it better?" He asked, sounding like a genuine question. But Brock couldn't answer, because he didn't know what he meant. And even if he did, he's pretty sure he wouldn't know what to say.

David sighed softly after a few seconds of silence, turning back to face the lake.

"Brock, I've seen a lot of things. Things at a young age that no child should ever see. I've seen abusive, manipulation, narcissism...a lot of terrible things. And they all come from my dad. I don't believe that Brian meant what he said. He says stupid shit all the time, and I rarely take them seriously. But..." He trailed off, taking a deep breath.

"But I agree with him." He said, sniffling quietly. Brock stared at the other in disbelief, not sure how to feel. 

One, he's glad that David wasn't particularly mad at Brian. That was a whole weight off their shoulders. Seeing the two genuinely fight was something that they always hated, because they got passionate about it. They've never hit each other before like the others did from time to time, but everyone assumed that it was out of fear of their past. They wouldn't associate themselves with that.

But David wasn't angry with Brian, and that was a huge relief.

Two, however, Brock hated that David would agree with such a claim. Like his father? His father was a horrible man, according to the stories that Brian and him have told or mentioned. He's only heard bad things about that man, and Brock wouldn't compare David to any of those things.

"W-what- wait, no. No, you're not. You—"

"You didn't know my father."

"No, I didn't. But David, w- you're nothing like him. He's a bad man who put your entire family through crap. He didn't care about any of you. You're different. If not for you, your family wouldn't be here. Your mother would be gone." He said, refusing to use the word 'dead', because he didn't want to put that mental image in his head.

David shook his head lightly, his face void of expression and Brock hated it. He loved how expressive David always was. His emotions clear on his face and his heart on his sleeve. He used to hate it, because it made the other man look so vulnerable and naive. He could easily get taken advantage of. But over the years, David has proved that he was capable of taking care of himself. He wasn't as helpless as he seemed, and Brock was proud of him for it.

It was one of the many things that made him fall in love with him. Something that made all of them fall in love with him.

"No. It wasn't me. It was Brian. I was...useless. He was the one who got us out of there. Without him, we'd all be dead. Everyday, when I look at myself, I see my father. I literally see him, and I can't unsee him. He's...stuck. It feels like I'm being haunted. And I can't convince myself otherwise no matter how hard I try, because all it takes is looking at myself to remember that I'm his son. His fucking creation. I'm not his family, but a reincarnation of what he was." He said quietly, tears starting to form on Brock's water lines, but he refused to let them fall.

"Even before Brian said it, I always knew it. I'm loud, I'm brash. I think before I say, and it's just like him to... haa, Brock, I failed. My one fear, was being like him, growing up and turning out like how he was, and I failed to see the changes. When I'm mad, I'm mean. When I'm tired, I'm mean. Every negative emotion that I have, turns into anger, somehow, and then I end up taking it out on ye guys. It's one step away from hurting you, and I can't risk that. You guys mean too much ta me. I can't...I just..." He sighed heavily, a weak sob falling from his lips as he stared down at the wet grass.

"Maybe...maybe I should go back." 

Brock actually made a small sound of hurt, feeling his heart ache at those words.

"No...no, why would- why would you do that?" He asked loudly, unable to control his voice volume. He was shocked, unable to comprehend what he was even hearing. David missed the environment of Ireland, they all knew that. But he hated what had happened there, and neither him nor Brian planned on ever going back.

"It's where pricks like me belong. Best case, I get arrested fer suspicion of my father's murder. Worst case, Brian's Uncle's gang finds me and kills me. Either one is fine as long as I can keep ye guys safe from me." He explained.

"That's not- David, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard." 

"Not surprising comin' from me, huh?"

Brock stared at the other in disbelief, hurt. Not hurt because he was offended by David's words, but hurt because he couldn't believe he viewed himself as such. 

Yeah, David may say and do things that one may call idiotic, but he wasn't stupid. He was one of the brightest people Brock knew with a complex mind, and he loved that about him.

"Stop talking about yourself like that." He demanded, turning his body to face the other.

"Why? Ye guys don't have a problem doin' it."

Brock was physically unable to hold back the glare he shot at the other, staring back at the blank stare he was given.

He knew what David was doing. He wasn't easily swayed though. The Irishman was trying to push him away. To rile him up and get him to leave. But Brock wasn't like Tyler, or Marcel, or even Scotty. He wasn't angered easily, and it wouldn't work on him.

"David, do you know what I think? I think that you're full of shit." He started, managing to get a surprised look in response.

"Wh—"

"You're hurting, and you hate yourself. You want me to hate you too. But I can't. I can't, because you're probably one of the best things that has happened to me and the guys. You mean so much, and without you, we would be lost." He stated. David blinked at him, looking away quickly.

"Bullshit. Ye seemed pretty fine without me before we met." He muttered.

"That's because we didn't know you. We thought our team was complete- we thought we were complete. And then you came along, and you just...you made us whole. You and Brian changed our team for the better, no matter how great we were before. And you specifically, made us appreciate little things. You made us stop to enjoy life instead of always focusing on work." He said firmly.

"And all that keeping us safe shit? Do you know how many times we've gotten each other hurt? Too many times to count. And do you know how many times you have saved us in a dangerous situation? Also too many times to count. You mean so much to us, and without you, we're dysfunctional. And you know damn well how a dysfunctional family runs." He said.

David was crying again, but he wasn't making sound. His tears came running down rapidly, and Brock was trying to guess if they were rain drops or not.

"Stop it." He uttered breathlessly, blinking his eyes to rid of the tears. 

"No, no I won't stop. Because you need to hear this. David, you're amazing. You're probably the sweetest one out of all of us, and sometimes I wonder how you even let yourself be in this group. But then I remember, that you only joined to keep Brian safe. And now, you're keeping us safe. Because you care, about everyone and everything, and that's way more than you father ever did." Brock spoke softly, reaching out to brush David's wet bangs from his eyes.

He glanced up at Brock, his eyes sad and begging.

"Please stop." He whispered, so broken. Brock leaned closer, a soft smile on his lips.

"Why? Because it's true?" He asked. David didn't respond to that one. He didn't need to speak to get his words across when he reached over and pulled Brock into a hug. It was too loose, and David was shaking and crying into his shoulder, but Brock hugged back, burying his face into David's neck.

His skin was ice cold on his face, but he didn't mention it, simply holding him closer and enveloping him in his arms. 

Brock let him cry for a few minutes, holding back his own hurt because he hated how David saw himself. Deep down, he knew he didn't entirely believe him. Until Brian spoke the words himself, David wouldn't believe any of them. He was just like that, taking their words into consideration but trusting Brian with his final decision.

Brock pulled back after a little bit, glancing towards the headlights of a passing car on the street.

"Hey, we need to go. You're going to get sick." He uttered softly, holding David's face in his hands. The Irishman didn't say anything, simply nodding instead.

He grabbed Brock by the sleeve, not wanting to let him go. Brock pulled his hoodie off as they stepped down from the table, pulling it over David's thin frame. He wanted to grab for his hand, but David linked their pinkies instead. It confused him a little, but he didn't question it.

They both headed back towards the van, David with his head down the whole time. Brock was glad that he had left the car on, that way the heater would do a little to warm him up.

Now that he thought about it, Brock could see the way the other was shivering violently from the cold. He would definitely get a fever after all this.

Brock opened the back door, not saying a word as he ushered David in next to Tyler.

"You fucking prick, you scared the shit out of us." Tyler said, but there was no heat behind his voice as he immediately leaned forward and brought David into a hug. It shocked the other for a moment, not only because he expected to get yelled at for leaving, but also because how uncharacteristic it was for the taller man to be the one to initiate contact.

He hesitantly hugged back, wrapping his arms around Tyler's shoulders and burying his head into his neck. He made a small noise when he was suddenly lifted up and moved into the middle seat, getting squished into a double hug when Lui grabbed for him.

Brock closed the back door and hopped back into the driver's seat, starting the car up.

David tried to ignore the sharp unbearable pain that was spreading throughout his entire back. He didn't get to hug the guys often at all, and he didn't want to ruin it with his stupid burns.

He looked up when Brock started to pull out of the parking lot, noticing Brian sitting in the passenger seat. From the rearview mirror, he looked wrecked. Red in the face, tear marks running down his face and tired eyes.

David hated himself in that moment, remembering just how much Brian hated when they were apart. Since they were kids, Brian always knew where he was. No matter how far they were apart, or how long, Brian always had an idea of where he was. So this must've triggered some kind of childhood fear in him. Not knowing where he was for a whole two hours.

He couldn't remember the last time they had been separated for so long without each others whereabouts. Whenever they were on a mission, Brian and David were grouped close together. Whenever they went out to eat, Brian and David sat next to each other. Whenever they woke up, their schedules were aligned, and they'd step into the kitchen at the same time.

There wasn't a moment where they were apart unless they knew where each other were, and David blamed himself for putting that stress on Brian. For disappearing and not knowing where he was.

He tucked his head into Lui's hair, not wanting to look at the sight of the other man. There was so much he wanted to say, yet, he couldn't think of where to start.

Brian glanced up at the rearview mirror, feeling a pang in his chest at the state of the other man. A state that he had left him in. He was soaked, and obviously freezing his ass off, and Brian could only blame himself.

He wanted to reach back there and hold him like they used to when they were kids. He missed those days. Not the trauma, but the way that they would so shamelessly hold each other for comfort, not caring if they looked or seemed gay. It was their way of coping, and Brian remembered the last time they had done that, was when he had broken up with his girlfriend. 

He had been in the middle of a mission when he had caught her cheating on him at some bar, and he couldn't finish the job. He came home in tears of frustration, angry and nobody was able to calm him down. David was the one to hold him in his arms as he cried that night, letting him fall asleep in the safety of his arms. The next morning he woke up in his bed alone, and since then, they hadn't initiated any sort of contact like that.

He blamed himself for that as well.

He has to tear his eyes away from the three in the back, hoping that Tyler and Lui held him long enough to make him feel safe. Brian knew David loved lengthy hugs.

He felt Brock's eyes glancing towards him, shaking his head at the other.

He wanted to apologize, he knew he needed to. But he didn't want to be around the others when he did. Not because he was embarrassed or ashamed, but because he needed David to have his attention on only him.

•×•

Brock parked his van, taking the keys out and unlocking the doors. They all unloaded out of the vehicle, not speaking a word.

There was so many things they needed to talk about, but it felt wrong to speak up when Brian hadn't had his talk yet. They knew he wanted to, and they felt the need to not utter a word until he made the call.

"Hey, um, can you stick back with me fer a moment?" 

And there it was.

David stared at the hand that had caught his wrist, pulling away from Tyler to pause in his steps. He nodded slowly, keeping his eyes down to the ground.

Brian nodded at the others, letting them know they were fine to go. They seemed reluctant, staring at him in uncertainty. He didn't blame them. He was the one to cause this all in the first place.

"Go, it's fine." David said softly, glancing back at them. They hesitantly nodded, stepping into the elevator.

"You two take as long as you need. Just call us if you need anything." Brock said with a soft smile, hoping to reassure them. He knew that a few of the guys were a little pissed off at Brian right now, and he did too, so he was trying to sympathize with the shorter man.

He already knew that he felt like shit, he didn't need the guys on his ass as well.

Brian gave him a grateful nod, earning a small smile on response. He knows that David wasn't mentally okay after what had happened, but he also knew that Brian was most likely doing the same, if not worse.

His worst fear was losing David, and if they hadn't found him tonight, then he probably would've ran off and disappeared too.

Brian turned away reluctantly as the elevator closed, leaving him alone with the taller man. He stared down at the ground, messing with the cuffs of his jacket.

A part of him didn't want to face David. He knows that he had caused him an unexplainable amount of pain with just a few simple words, and he knows it had hurt more than any physical pain the other had experienced. 

It felt...wrong, to stand here right now and even have the privilege for a chance to apologize. Brian knows that if anyone had compared him to his Uncle for instance, he'd never speak to them again.

He took a deep breath, preparing himself mentally before speaking.

"Daithi, look..." He started, but when he looked up, he couldn't help but to trail off. David was already watching him expectedly, his pretty green eyes so sad and empty. Brian hated the look on him. It was a look that once haunted his nightmares as a teen. Forced to watch the other boy suffer day in and day out just to keep his mother safe. Always so bruised, and fragile, Brian felt helpless when he looked at him.

There had always been a desperation in his eyes. Begging for help, but he was never able to give that.

"I..." He didn't even know how to start.

"Brian, do ye remember that one time back in highschool, when I told you t'at my worst fear was losing my family?" David suddenly asked, his voice soft as he took a step towards the other.

Brian blinked in surprise, stunned in confusion. He fumbled to answer quickly, not wanting to look like a dumbass.

"Uh-uh, yeah, I d- I do...why?" He asked, frowning worriedly. David didn't seem mad at him, and he didn't know how to take it. Usually if they were bickering about something, David would hold it against him for a few minutes or just drop it completely.

But he was giving no clear answer how he was feeling, and Brian was already delirious after restlessly searching and hoping the other was even alive. So the unknown was making him start to overthink the worst again.

What if David wanted to leave them?

"When I said that, I meant ever word. My family is my top priority. They always have been. Nothing could tear me away from them. Ye understand that?" He asked, tilting his head. Brian nodded slowly, averting his gaze from those tired eyes.

"Y-yeah...I know that. Yer mum and yer siblings mean everything ta you." He nodded in understanding, confused as to where this was going.

He looked up as David tilted his head a little more, gaining his attention.

"Brian, you're my family, too." 

Brian felt like shit from the start. He felt like shit when he opened his mouth, he felt like shit when David left, and he felt like shit when Brock was the one that had to go get him because they were scared of what he'd do if he saw Brian.

But hearing those words, just made him feel ten times worse, because he knows that they must be coming from the heart. David doesn't use the word 'family' loosely. Not does he use the word 'friend' loosely, even. Mostly because he rarely ever had people to trust and rely on.

He had just confirmed that Brian meant something important to him. A privilege that he shouldn't be able to have.

Brian held the sob in his throat, holding back another round of tears and clenching his fists by his sides as he took in those words. He didn't reply. He's sure that if he even tried, all that would come out was pathetic cries.

"You all mean so much ta me, you especially. And...I know that I haven't been the best at this kinda thing. I never have. You were t'e one to do all the physical stuff, and I was the one to patch you up when ye were done. And even after all these years of this, our job, I just...I'll never be perfect. Not like you. I'm goin' to fuck up, I'm going to get you guys hurt wether I want to or not. It's how I'm...programmed. So no, I don't believe that you mean what you said. But...I'm a fuck up. Just like my dad." He said, pausing for a few seconds.

Brian didn't like what he was hearing. He wanted to interject, to deny the claims he was making. But he couldn't speak. Why couldn't he fucking speak?

He couldn't open his damn mouth. Sealed shut, like the coward he was.

"I'll always be like him. No matter how hard I try. I'll sound like him, act like him, look like him. There's- there's just no escaping it, Brian. I am a mirrored version of him, and I'll never be able to change that. But...I don't want that to stop me from being with you guys. It's selfish and stupid, like I always am, but I just...i don't think I would be able to live my life without any of you." He said shakily, his eyes starting to tear up again, and Brian couldn't help but to feel like he was the bad guy in this chapter of David's life.

Maybe he was the thing that David was in danger from in this instance. Not his father, not Brian's Uncle, but Brian himself.

"You've already done so much fer me, and I know I'll never be able to repay you. You saved my family when I was too useless to do so, you saved my ass in numerous missions, and today you made me realize that I need to keep working on myself. Without you, I wouldn't even be here today. So... I'm sorry. I'm sorry about today, and about any other fuckups I've made along t'e way. I love you guys so much, and I don't want my stupidity ta be the thing that takes us apart—"

"Stop it. Just- just stop, David." Brian cut him off firmly. He had to, he just couldn't bear hearing anymore.

The other blinked at him in surprise, quickly replaced by confusion and hurt.

"Wh—"

"Do you know how wrong you are? How delusional that is? David, I'm not perfect. I'm far from it. I fuck up left and right, forgetting to do simple things, always distracted by stuff that don't matter, hell, I'm part cyborg now because I couldn't even throw a grenade properly." He said, gesturing towards the metal plates on his face.

"I'm probably the most organized and technical person on this team, but I'm the least bit human. I can't think about safety when there's a gun in my hand. I can't think about minor details when the main goal is right in front of me. David, I can't think straight if you're not in my line of sight, safe and sound. I have years and years of cooped up stupidity and anger, all up here, in my head. Holdin' back my emotions because I was taught that crying was for sissies. And by doing so, I explode when things don't go my way. I get mad, I get bitchy. I ruin relationships over it. Why do ye think I don't talk to anyone besides you guys? Because ye're the only ones who can tolerate me being an asshole." He rambled mindlessly, saying anything that came off the top of his head.

"There is only one thing- one thing, that can stop any of that. And that's you. You David, are my anchor. You were always there fer me when I was being a dumbass, getting myself hurt, needing a shoulder ta cry on. Don't ye ever give me credit for saving you because it wasn't me. It was you. You were the one to help us, me and your family. I may have done a lot for you, but nothing could even compare to what you did twenty years ago." He said, taking another step forward. 

David frowned at him, temporarily putting his surprise aside to look at the other in confusion.

"What did I do?" He asked, genuinely confused. Brian felt the pang in his chest again, returning with more intensity this time.

"You saved my life." He said quietly, watching the way the other man blinked at him slowly. As if he couldn't- no...as if he wouldn't take the comment. He didn't want to take the credit.

"Brian...that day—"

"That was my fault. Ye were hurt because of me. I couldn't- i didn't hide you from him, and he...he hurt you. And all I did was watch. I could've stepped in, I could've helped- I didn't do anything. Those two weeks without you were hell fer me, because I didn't know if you were going to be ok all by yourself. And I couldn't do anything about it." Brian said roughly, his words trembling.

He reached out to grab David by his face, making him flinch. He looked surprised by the sudden action, but he didn't pull away. Forced to look into Brian's desperate eyes.

"And I waited and waited, I was actually going to stay by his word and leave you forever, because I thought you would be safe without me. But then I remembered your dad, and your mom and your siblings. I couldn't- you guys meant so much to me, still do...i couldn't listen. So I killed him. I killed that bastard and your dickhead father, and I don't regret any of it. But what I do regret, was taking ya for granted. You were there was I was a kid, feeding me when my own Uncle didn't. You were there when I was a teenager, letting me cry and hold you when I was forced to train my body further than any young teenager should. And then, you were there when I nearly killed myself with a grenade, holding me and telling me I would be ok, because you trusted our friends to save me. You saved me, David. Ya took care of me. And that's all I've ever wanted in my life."

Brian let his tears roll down his face this time, not caring that he may look like a crybaby. Because he didn't feel like one. He always felt justified when he cried in front of the other man, because he reassured him that it was normal. Even encouraging it, because it's what made him human.

David shook his head softly, shakily raising his hands to Brian's wrists.

"But...but I—"

"David, please. Please just trust me. Have I...fuck, I've never told you this, because I didn't want ta sound weird, but you've always reminded me of my mother." He said in embarrassment, watching the way green eyes darted back up to him in confusion.

"Y-your mother?" He asked, also ignoring the tears that ran down his face. Brian's not even sure he felt them.

"Yeah, she...before she died, she was the most caring person I've ever met. She was soft and kind and even though I was still really young and barely knew her, she was everythin' to me. And when she and my dad died...I had no one. I was alone for years. Not knowing what ta do with my life. But then I met you, and my life changed completely. I had someone to talk to, ta spend time with. You introduced me into your family, and gave me one in return. And then...you stopped reminding me of her." He said. 

David frowned at him again, shaking his head softly in confusion. Brian chuckled lightly, sniffling before he spoke.

"Because ye started ta remind me of your mother." 

He felt his face turn red as David blinked at him in surprise, his eyes instantly filling with more tears. He averted his gaze, looking away in doubt. He shook his head, no doubt about to deny that claim, but Brian didn't let him get a word in.

"You were always so sweet and naive. I used to hate it because I didn't want anyone to take advantage of you. You always put yourself before others and I couldn't stand it. But it was a part of you, that you got from her, and I couldn't be more happy about the kind of person you were raised ta be. Ye're so sympathetic and compassionate, it shouldn't be a normal thing for you to just drop everything to help other people so quickly. But you do, and I love it." He said quietly, running his thumb over the other's cheek to swipe away one of his rolling tears.

"And you know what? You look nothing like your father. He was ugly and nasty lookin'. But you're like your mother; soft and beautiful. You have her curly hair, and her long lashes. Her rosy cheeks and her big pretty eyes. The same shade of green that always feels like home fer me. You're the perfect one, David, and I don't want ye ever feeling otherwise." He muttered, now so close he could hear the other's heartbeat.

David closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to hold himself from sobbing all over again. Not because he was ashamed, but because he didn't want to waste any time with it.

He opened his eyes back up, looking down at Brian lovingly. He really did look like he meant every word he said, and he hated the fact that he believed him. David never really saw himself as the good guy. In any case, really. So caught up in feeling guilty about everything his father did, he failed to see that he took no part in it.

He moved one of his hands to graze his knuckles across Brian's cheek, wiping his tears like he had done for himself.

"I love you." He said softly, unable to express his emotions with any other words except the very one he wanted to put out there. Brian visibly swallowed hard at that, his face flushing red.

"I love ye too." He replied, really wanting to follow up the statement with a kiss, but he didn't. He's already put David through enough, and the whole love talk was for a whole other time. Preferably not when one looked like a mourning man and the other was soaked in rain water.

"Let's go, ye're probably starvin'." Brian said with a soft smile, dragging a small chuckle from the other. They walked into the elevator, the automatic lights turning off by themselves as Brian pressed the button and the doors shut.

He glanced at the other, still feeling guilty for the state he was in. He was wearing Brock's blue jacket, but he was still soaking, dripping water on the floor. And both knew his sensory issues must be off the hook right now. David hated wearing wet clothes.

He hesitantly reached for his hand, wanting to offer a bit of comfort before they were faced with their friends. But when his hand touched David's, the other quickly pulled back with a sharp hiss.

They stared at each other in silence, Brian in confusion and David in shame.

Brian glanced back to the hand that he was holding, getting a glimpse of the red tinted skin.

"What happened to yer hand?" He asked, trying to keep his worry to a minimum. David shrugged nonchalantly, glancing away in embarrassment.

"Uh...ya remember that heater I was trying ta tell ye about? Well, it got really bad once I made it to the office and when I couldn't open the vent it sorta...burnt me." He admitted sheepishly, hating to address it because he knows it would make Brian feel worse.

And he was right, it did.

"Oh...oh, my God, David, I'm so sorry. I didn't think it was that bad- I- on my God, so it was all my fault." He groaned to himself, rubbing his hands over his face in shame.

"N-no, it's ok. Ye didn't know. My body doesn't hurt as much anyone anyways. The rain kinda helped."

"Body?! How many burns did ye get?" Brian snapped, staring up at the other in concern. David was quiet for a few seconds, averting his gaze once again. He mumbled something under his breath that Brian couldn't quite hear, an immediate frown of disapproval replacing his concern.

"Daithi." He warned firmly. David sighed loudly, dropping his hands back down to his sides.

"My hands, my back, and a little bit on my legs and neck. It's not a big deal, I—"

"Not a big deal?! You could've been cooked alive! H- how bad are they?!"

"Brian, ye've been blown up by a grenade. This is hardly anything."

"That doesn't make it any less justified." 

David didn't respond, staring down at the elevator floor quietly. He really hates when Brian worried about him, but he couldn't help the fact that he was actually in so much pain right now. And he really hated the fact that he knows he needs his help.

"How bad?" Brian asked softly, lowering his tone just a bit. David pouted his lips, wiping the last of his tears with the jacket sleeve.

"Really fucking bad." He admitted reluctantly, earning a heavy sigh from the other.

"I figured." He said quietly, gently running one of his hands past the other's forehead to move his hair out of his face. David blushed lightly, looking away in embarrassment. Brian smiled softly, carefully grabbing the other by his wrist instead as the elevator opened.

"C'mon, let's fix it." He said, dragging the other to the couch. David kept his head down, ignoring the rest of the guys that were already there. He's sure he would get lectured soon for leaving them so suddenly and making them worry for a whole two hours, but he was fine with the awkward silence and the worried stares he was getting.

He plopped down on the couch, glad that they always had quilts on the cushions else he get it all wet.

"Here, take this." Lui said, coming out of the hallway just in time with a towel. David took the warm fabric, suspecting that it had been thrown in the dryer due to its warmth.

"Thanks." He muttered quietly, quickly drying his hair as carefully as he could with his injured hands. The silence would normally be awkward, but for David, it was comfortable. He didn't really feel like talking about what just happened, and he'd rather not give an explanation. Brian already knew what had caused the whole mission to go south, so he could explain it all later when he was asleep.

He was grateful that the guys cared, he really was. He usually hates whenever they fret over him, because he hated making others worry, but this was nice. The room was warm, warmer than they usually have it, the fragrance of food was coming from the kitchen, and the smell of the lit fireplace was a nice mix to make it all feel homey.

Right, he was at home. Safe and sound with the people he loved. The only place he's been able to call home, really.

"Alright, I need ye ta take your shirts off." Brian said as he laid out all the things he needed from the med kit, that had conveniently been left untouched. David frowned at that, shaking his head stubbornly like a child.

"Wh- David, you need to. They'll get infected." Brian insisted, sitting on his knees in front of the couch just next to David. The taller pouted, looking away in embarrassment.

"But it hurts. My hands, Brian." He sighed. For some reason, he felt embarrassed that he had gotten hurt in the first place. He didn't get hurt often, and this felt like some sort of punishment. Even if Brian was the one who caused it.

"Fuck, shit, yeah sorry. I forgot. Here, I'll help you." He said, cursing himself under his breath. David held out his arms as Brian scooted closer, gently sliding Brocks jacket off of his arms.

"What? What happened?" Evan asked, finally being the first to say something. Brian sighed as he set the jacket aside, knowing the next part was going to be a pain in the ass.

"Well, when he snuck in the building to unlock t'e office, my stupid ass didn't turn off the vent heaters because I didn't think it would be that bad. Needless to say I shouldn't have risked that, and when Nogla couldn't open the vent, he let himself nearly boil alive in there before he decided to kick it open." He explained, earning immediate sounds of second hand pain.

"I didn't do it on purpose, I didn't want ta make any noise." David corrected defensively, frowning down at the other. Brian sighed softly, nodding in understanding.

"I know that now, I'm sorry." He apologized again, feeling as if he couldn't do it enough. David rolled his eyes halfheartedly, clicking his tongue.

"I know." He said softly, ending it there. He's already heard enough apologies for one day. He didn't blame them. He leaned over for Brian, bowing his head so that he could reach the back of his shirt. He was wearing two shirts, so he'd need to pull them off at the same time to prevent ripping the tender skin and paining him even more.

"Shit, do you need anything?" Marcel asked Brian, a grimace on his face as he watched Brian grab the ends of his shirt. In reality, he just didn't want to be in the room when Brian revealed his bruns.

"Uh, a warm wash cloth would be nice. Maybe some aloe from the medical closet as well." He said, gently pulling on the soaked shirt. David hissed sharply, prompting Marcel to get up and leave quickly without another word.

"Sorry, this is gonna hurt." Brian muttered, wishing he could at least give the other something to anchor him with, but his hands were injured as well, and he couldn't particularly give him a hand anyways.

"I know, just- don't go too fast." David spoke through his teeth, resting his elbows on his knees as he hunched over. Brian sighed in guilt, hating this more than David probably did.

He carefully pulled the wet fabric back from his skin, earning an immediate load hiss of pain. Brian tried to ignore it the best he could, focusing on peeling the shirt from his back slowly and carefully. 

He was thoroughly relieved when he made it past his shoulders, but the pained cursing didn't make him feel any better. Especially when he pulled the sleeves past his arms and got to see a first good look at his injuries.

"Jesus Christ, that's fucking terrible." Jon said in disbelief. Everyone shot him a sharp glare, making him shoot his hands up apologetically.

"That bad?" David asked, sighing when Brian finally pulled the sleeves off his hands completely. Tyler leaned back to take a quick look, hissing through his teeth.

"Dude, this makes me feel bad for getting mad at you about me getting shot. This is way worse." He explained, looking at the other in sympathy.

"So, bad." He confirmed, nodding in understanding.

"Of course it's bad- dude, It's horrible! How did you not feel it?" Lui asked, standing up from the other couch to peer over at his back. Forget the ones on his hands. The one on his back was huge and bright red, even trailing up to one side of his neck.

"Uh, well it hurt at first, like, really bad. But the rain kinda...numbed it. I only remembered it when you an' Tyler hugged me, but I didn't want ta interrupt it." He admitted, smiling sheepishly. 

"Oh my God dude- we hugged you! We hugged you hard!" Tyler exclaimed in disbelief, him and Lui groaning in guilt. Marcel stepped out of the hallway, handing Brian the required items, earning himself a small thanks before he headed back to sit on the couch.

"Eh, it's fine. I mean, sleeping will be difficult. And changing. And showering, and eating, and...well, everything. But, ye guys will be here ta help me, right?" He asked, looking up at them hopefully.

They all stared at him, realizing that they in fact, will have to help him with everything. Including personal things. Which, wouldn't usually be an issue because they basically shared a life. There was no room for humiliation.

But that's just it. David wasn't easily humiliated. He didn't care about having to need help for those kinds of things like they did because it was a necessity. When they got hurt and needed help with personal things, they got all defensive and embarrassed.

But with David, he didn't seem like he cared too much. The problem was, that they'd be the ones to get embarrassed. Especially because they had feelings for him, so everything was going to be a big pain in the ass for them until he recovered.

Not because they didn't want to help them, but because they knew they would have to get all close and personal with him. Something that they've been trying to avoid for as long as they can remember.

"Well, yeah. Of course." Brian said confidently, breaking the awkward silence. David smiled at him gratefully, something that always made his heart flutter.

"Yo, what the fuck happened?" Scotty exclaimed, everyone turning to see him and Brock emerge from the kitchen.

"Oh God." Brock muttered in disbelief, stepping forward to examine the burns, his eyes widening in shock.

"Ah- well, he got burnt when he was in t'e vent—"

"Then treat him! What are you doing sitting around?" He exclaimed in disbelief, gesturing to his back that was in dire need of care. Brian didn't interject, simply grabbing the towel that David had used earlier to dry off his hair.

It took some time to completely dry off his skin, what with trying to be as careful as possible and all. When he was done, he very gently applied a thin layer of aloe vera on every burn and bandaged them up.

It was a bit awkward mid-way through, since Brian still had to get David's legs as well, and rubbing aloe vera into his thighs in front of their whole team wasn't exactly the most platonic thing in the world. But Brian managed through with a red face the whole time and bandaged the rest of his burns by the time Brock and Lui brought out dinner into the living room.

His pain levels had been terrible the entire time, but Tyler had given him some chocolate milk and that had been oddly effective to distract him for the most part.

David had needed to change as well, since he was soaked, so Scotty had gone in his room to grab a spare shirt. Thankfully he didn't need new underwear since his pants had been thick enough for the rain not to soak through, but they gave up on the idea of pants entirely — because that would quite literally be a pain to even try — and just grabbed him a pair of socks.

"Dude, I swear this guy's entire wardrobe is just black and white sweaters and a hundred different T-shirts in different shades of green." Scotty said when he stepped out of the hall, a dull green baggy T-shirt in his left hand.

Evan laughed at the words, kicking his feet up onto the table as he leaned back into the couch with his plate of food resting on his lap.

"Just imagine, his entire closet filled with green shirts." He said humorously, drawing a few laughs. Scotty blinked at him, pausing where he stood.

"No, I was being dead ass. That's quite literally how his closet is. It's literally all green." He stated, causing everyone to immediately burst out laughing.

"Wait, seriously?" Brock asked curiously, tilting his head at the Irishman. David hissed slightly as Scotty helped pull the shirt over his head, finally giving him some warmth after having to sit practically half naked and covered in bandages.

"Well, I don't really go out much. Never really had the urge to dress up so I just keep it simple. Who am I dressin' up fer? Ye guys?" He shot back, smiling jokingly. Brian shot him a look, raising his brow teasingly. David scoffed at that, rolling his eyes.

"Wh- okay, yer not that special." He clicked his tongue and sipped on his milk, making them all laugh.

"Tch, you love me. Ye said so." Brian countered, grinning up at the other man. David laughed, smiling back at him.

"You said it too." He pointed out, making Brian burn red in embarrassment. Only because he didn't want to look like a sap in front of the guys. He had already balled his eyes out in front of them, and they've never seen him cry — besides David of course, he was the only one to ever see Brian's soft side. So he knew that after seeing this new side of him, he'd get teased relentlessly for months.

"Shut up and drink yer chocolate milk, bitch." Brian grumbled, stabbing his fork into his pasta aggressively as the guys all laughed loudly. David didn't respond, simple smirking victoriously and sipping on his milk.

But Brian couldn't help the small smile that spread to his face. Not because he thought it was all funny, but because he was happy. Happy for once with the people who were family to him, and a best friend that he's loved for years.

A best friend that loves him back, and saw him as his savior. Even if it should be the other way around.

Because David saved him. Many, many times before. And he had finally returned the favor by making him feel comfortable in his own skin for the first time in his life. Without the concern of his dead father, and the terrible trails he had left behind.

He glanced over as he felt something brush his hand, watching as David gently brushed his bandaged fingertips along his knuckles reassuringly, showing him that he was only joking in good fun. Never meant to cause real harm with his teasing words. Brian grinned softly, looking up at the sweet smile he got in return.

David was his own person, and Brian loved that about him.

Chapter Text

Third pov-

The sky was navy blue, clouds non-existent as the stars twinkled brightly.

It was one of the upside's that came with the end of humanity. No light pollution to block up the sky, no smoke or gas to cover up the pretty colors.

Times like this is what makes Brock still think there's hope in this world. That if anyone other than him and his friends were still out there, that maybe, possibly, they can take back their lives and treat humanity and earth right the second time around.

"Brock! Go help Tyler, I'll cover you!" 

Brock snapped out of his trance, following Evan's orders and quickly rushing over to Tyler who was leaned up against one of the brick walls.

"Where at?" He sighed out, already exhausted and in dire need of sleep after running around all day and searching for supplies. They had yet to find somewhere to settle down at, since most of the places they chose either got swarmed by zombies or it wasn't safe enough. Brock kneeled down beside Tyler as he unzipped his backpack.

He huffed, shaking his head as he gestured to his shoulder.

"I-...I think I...I dunno. I can't feel my left arm." He hurried out, glancing up around as the rest of the guys shot at the zombies running their way.

Brock hummed in understanding, taking his hands out from the backpack and prodding at his forearm instead. Tyler hissed as he lightly grazed his upper arm, immediately recoiling from the touch.

Brock frowned, swallowing nervously at his assumption.

"How high can you lift your arm?" He asked. It was more of an instruction than anything, and Tyler was quick to understand that. He glanced up at Brock for a second before he hesitantly raised his arm, groaning and stopping just a bit lower than his hip.

"Hardly more than two inches or so." He said, wincing as he slowly let his arm dangle. Brock hummed, confirming what he had assumed. He quickly glanced around, making sure the other six were doing okay before he switched his gaze back to Tyler.

"Okay, Tyler. You dislocated your shoulder—”

"What?!" Brian's shout interrupted them, his gaze fast to fall on Brock's before he went back to shooting the hoard of corpses. Still glancing back every now and then to listen to the conversation. Brock ignored his outburst, keeping his attention on his injured friend.

"You dislocated your shoulder. Either we can wait until we're in a safer place and I can give you some stuff to get rid of the pain before I pop it back in, or we can do it right now and get it over and done with." He continued, keeping his tone calm so as to not alert Tyler more than he already was.

The taller sighed loudly, taking in a sharp inhale as he glanced around.

"Fuck, let's get this shit done." He cursed in annoyance, rolling his eyes. Brock nodded, grabbing a hold of this wrist securely.

"Fair warning, this is gonna hurt like hell." He said. Tyler nodded his head in understanding, waving his hand at the other to just continue.

Brock gave him a single nod, planting his feet as he tightened his grip. He waited until Tyler closed his eyes and calmed his breathing, before he yanked his arm back into place when he least expected it.

Brock waited for a scream or at least a shout of pain. But all Tyler did, was clamp his eyes shut before letting out a long hiss, ending with a loud curse of the word 'fuck'. They were already surrounded by the walking dead as it was, they didn't need to attract anymore attention.

Their guns were already loud as it was.

Brian clicked his tongue, raising his eyebrows and shaking his head at the other brunette.

"Mnn, absolutely not, I would never be able ta do t'at shit." He muttered, giving Tyler a nod of approval before turning away again and focusing on the zombies.

Brock sighed, standing and offering his hand to help Tyler up. He tiredly thanked him, raising and twisting his arm a few times before switching to his pistol, shooting with his right hand instead of using two for his shotgun.

"Shit, there's more coming." Scotty hissed, shooting a stray zombie that was crawling at his feet. Brock looked over to where he was staring off at, cursing under his breath as a whole new wave of zombies came running over.

"We can't kill them all. We need to leave." He said, grabbing his gun from the ground and backing up with the guys.

"Fuck, uhhh...there! Apartment building. Look's untouched, maybe it still has a lock on the doors." Marcel spoke up, pointing towards one of the taller brick buildings just a few feet yards down the street. Nobody bothered to agree, they were all already moving towards the building. It was only a good twenty yards away, close enough for them to rush into.

Brock helped with the shooting as Jon helped carry Tyler's backpack, a few of the guys slightly limping from an errand they had just a few days ago.

A large group of zombies had heard them while they searched around an airport, and they had to do a lot of jumping around just to get away from them. Both Evan and Scotty had mildly sprained their ankles, so they had it a bit worse than the rest of the others.

Brock or Brian would need to check up on them later.

"Open the door, open the door!" Jon shouted impatiently, grunting to hold Tyler's overweight luggage upright.

Brock glanced back and shot a few closer zombies as Brian pried the doors open with the end of his gun.

"Hurry in. They're getting closer." He warned, narrowing his eyes at them. He sighed, nodding as he took a few more shots before pushing the guys in the dark entrance. Brock held the door open for them, eyeing the hoard that was slowly getting closer.

"We're in, close it." Marcel said, reloading his gun with the new bullets they had found just yesterday. Brock nodded, going to close the doors.

He then felt a jerk, facing the door to see an ugly corpse panting heavily and glaring at him through the cracked door. He jerked back, grunting as he pulled away. But the zombie had a tight grip on his backpack, not seeming like he was going to let go anytime soon.

"Close the doors, what are you doing?" Jon asked, glancing over to him in confusion. Brock huffed, setting his boot on the door to hold it closed as he used both hands to pull on his backpack.

"This dickhead is grabbing my stuff." He said, struggling as the zombie forced his head between the doors, unhinging his jaw when he got closer.

The apocalypse had been going strong for a good three years now. It had been terrifying at first, what with man eating monsters running around and ripping people apart. Luckily the guys had all been together in Nashville at the time, so regrouping wasn't an issue. But learning to live around these things was.

The first few months was pure hell, since none of them knew anything about first aid or survival, hell they barely knew anything about combat. But they did know how to use a gun, and they had basic training in the medical field based off of video games. Even if Marcel bitched that it wasn't accurate whatsoever.

Regardless, they've become nearly desensitized to the sight of these living dead creatures. They were once human after all, and they learned that the body of the dead was only as fast as the body it once was when living. And here in LA, not a lot of people were the healthiest when it came to cardio.

The zombies did have boosts of energies of sorts, but it was never often. Lui theorized that it was the last bit of their human survival instincts kicking in. Their need to eat to survive. But with the lack of information or study on these creatures, none of them knew for sure.

Brock held back a gag, blinking his watering eyes as the putrid breath of the zombie fanned over his face. The literal stench of death attacking his sinuses.

"Ugh, his breath reeks. Okay- help me with this." He said, tilting his head towards the backpack as he looked to the guys.

They could always just leave the backpack, but it had all of their medical stuff and medicines. Including the alcohol and weed to numb the pain. Since for some reason, the drugs were easier to find than any meds that haven't gone past their due date. Leave it to LA to have marijuana stores just untouched and full of supply.

Marcel sighed, walking behind Brock and grabbing a hold of the backpack straps. Despite their lack of cardio, zombies were significantly strong. More so than when they were alive. For some, unfair apparent reason.

Marcel and Brock gave a hard tug, but to no avail. The zombie wasn't giving up, his white clouded eyes dozing off into space as the fingers on his left hand curled tighter around the dark blue fabric.

Brock flinched as it's right hand suddenly flew forward and grabbed a hold of his hand. He tried not to recoil, keeping his grip on the straps of the backpack. He wasn't wearing his gloves. God he wished he had been wearing his gloves.

"He's grabbing you, you need to let go." Jon warned, taking a hesitant step forward. Brock hissed as the zombie's fingers started to slip, it's nails digging into his skin for support.

"Can't. We need this backpack." He countered, giving one last hard yank with Marcel before they were both falling back. He let out a rough grunt as his tail bone hit the cold tile, sending a sharp pain up his spine. He set his hand on the ground to push himself up, wincing immediately as he touched the floor.

He lifted his hand and stared at the three long gashes of skin that were scratched, blood covering his shaking hand.

"Oh shit." Marcel cursed, looking at his hand as well.

"Now we definitely need that backpack." Tyler sighed in frustration. Brock glanced up, just in time to see the zombie pull away from the doors, taking the backpack with him. He cursed, jumping up to his feet to slam the doors back shut as they slowly started to open.

He grunted as he fumbled to lock the latch on the doors, groaning in relief when it was securely shut. He slid down the door limply, his adrenaline wearing off and his exhaustion catching up to him.

"Well, then we'll have to wait. There's a mob outside this door and only a crazy person would go out there right now." He huffed, holding his right hand to his chest. He glanced down, taking note of how much blood was soaking into his hoodie from the wound.

"Jon's crazy. He can go." Evan perked up, pointing a finger in his direction. Everyone laughed at the subtle joke, Jon just chuckling and smacking Evan's hand away from him.

"Shut up, you're making me laugh. My spine hurts." Brock chuckled, waving his good hand at them. They just laughed again, settling themselves in the large lobby of the complex and panting heavily from the previous running.

Despite all the stuff they've gone through in this god forsaken apocalypse, they still find time to laugh and joke around. It's the only kind of thing that keeps them sane anymore.

"Hey, at least we got the food and other shit. We don't need medicine. Fuck that government shit." Jon said, sighing as he sat himself down on the floor. Brock chuckled, shaking his head at him.

"But it had the weed and alcohol." He pointed out. Jon stared at him for a few seconds before cursing loudly, all of them laughing at his fit.

"Here, wrap this around to stop the bleeding. Worst case scenario, he had some of his 'zombie juice' on his fingers and you'll get infected soon." Evan said, squatting down to wrap a spare scarf around my hand.

By no means was 'zombie juice' the correct terminology, but it was a stupid joke that Evan had made a few years ago. They found that the infection was only contagious if you were bitten, or if the zombie's fluids — such as blood or saliva — made contact with your own blood.

Evan had made the joke that their semen counted as well, and obviously, none of them were going to test that theory. Regardless, he stuck with 'zombie juices'. It sounded gross, but nothing was really all that crazy when stuck in the middle of an apocalypse.

Brock laughed, flicking Evan in the forehead hard.

"You're an idiot. You suck at trying to make people feel better." He said, lifting his hand to give him better access. Evan laughed at that, only shrugging at the comment. Brock smiled, rolling his eyes at that.

The apocalypse had been going on for years already, like mentioned before. But they had lost count, having stopped trying to keep up with the date after a solid eight months. Brian probably knew the date, somewhere written in his traveling journal, but nobody else knew the date. Or really cared to check.

At first when the virus started, they didn't really worry. It was a small virus, and seeing as the government bypassed any other sickness or disease pretty quickly, they didn't think to quarantine or stay in for the next few days. Nobody really did. They were all pretty safe, for three or four weeks at best.

But after hundreds of people got loose from the establishment they kept the test subjects in, it started to spread. The military wasn't allowed to shoot them on sight yet. Seeing as these diseased people still had worried and hopeful families.

After they infected and started to kill hundreds at a time though, that's when they decided to finally take action. Anyone that looked remotely dead and was still walking, was shot on sight.

It had all went downhill from there. The military, the navy seals, the FBI even, everything went offline and the citizens of America had no clue as to what to do without given directions. No one knows what happened to the air force, but it's likely that they just fled away and left them all to deal with their problems.

Over the last few years, the guys haven't seen any other life. They've tried getting in reach with other states and countries through radios stations and police stations they've encountered. But it's all been static.

It's very likely that the virus has spread throughout the world, but hey, what can they do?

Brock glanced around, watching Jon and Marcel fighting over a cold burger, Brian and Evan share a beer they had found in one of the other backpacks, and Marcel and Scotty arguing what's better; Escape From Tarvok or Warzone.

Brock chuckled, loving how normal the guys could be even in such a crisis like the one they're currently in. He was glad that they still had each other. God only knows that they'd be lost without one another.

Brock then froze, dragged out of his thoughts upon seeing a head peek out from the wall that blocked the staircase. He could hardly see it, and he was thinking it might have just been a fragment of my imagination due to all the chaos that just unfolded, or possibly from lack of sleep and rest. But in the dark corner, the green glowing eye blinked. It sort of looked like an animal's eye. Nocturnal.

It wasn't human, far from it. No living human can make their eyes glow. However, it was most definitely a person. He could tell. 

From the angle it was looking at them at, he could only see tiny bits of their features. Like black curly hair and pale- and he means pale, skin. Though they were in the dark, their skin tone was so pasty white, that they looked like a ghost.

Though, this is an abandoned building. It could very well be a spirit. However, he tends not to believe in that kind of stuff. Even despite the zombies just outside the door.

The green eye darted around at the guys, staring. It then snapped up to Brock’s, making him flinch. He pressed his back against the door, opening his mouth to speak, but before he could, the figure stepped out and into the open.

It still had it's hand on the wall next to the staircase, like it was weary of what Brock was going to do.

It only took him a single glance of the thing to know that it was a male. It was tall, probably taller than him by a little. It wore a simple T-shirt over a black turtle neck and a pair of jeans. It's features were a little softer than a male, but it was most definitely male.

If it were any other case, Brock would even call it human. With it's humanoid features and stance. However, there was a few traits that were the opposite of such.

Pale skin, nearly white. Veins that were visible, more in some areas than others. It had a few small scars littered on it's neck, and Brock wouldn't be able to tell if there was more, because of how concealing it's clothing was. One if it's eyes was completely whitenened over, void of any color in the iris.

However, despite the blank expression the thing had on it's face and the straight posture it had — signifying that it was human — it looked somewhat like a...

"Zombie..." Brock muttered.

The guys all fell silent, stopping mid conversation to stare at him in confusion.

"What?" Marcel asked, frowning at him. Brock didn't take his eyes away from the figure, the two just staring at each other. If Brock wasn't so confused right now, he'd be scared shitless just because of how close it was to them in a vulnerable state. But he was perplexed. Not because he was having trouble figuring out why this zombie looked so human, but because it looked just as confused as he did.

"Zombie." Brock repeated, slowly raising his good hand to point at the thing. The guys all turned, some of them gasping or cursing as they looked up at the creature.

In an instant, Scotty whipped out his gun and pointed it at the zombie. He pulled the trigger, but it only made a small click sound. He kept pulling on it, but no bullets came.

"Fuck! No ammo." He cursed, glaring over at Evan. He got the silent message, and lifted his gun, firing a few shots at the zombie. They hit it's forehead and caused the zombie to flinch and blink it's eyes, only for them to bounce right off and hit the ground.

Fake bullets.

"What the hell?! These are duds!" He shouted, throwing the gun down like it was useless. And in this case, it sort of was.

"Are they all duds?" Jon asked under his breath, hurriedly digging into his backpack and pulling out their newly found ammo. He glanced around at the box for a second before throwing it down with a shout.

"They are! These are literally all fuckin' fakes!" He growled, grabbing his gun and throwing it at the zombie. It squeaked as the hard gun hit him in the head, stumbling back and hitting the wall behind it. It hissed sharply, holding it's forehead in pain.

The guys stared at Jon for a second before they went to do the same thing, reaching into their bags to find whatever they could.

For some reason, the zombie raised it's hands and looked... it looked a bit worried. For being dead, it looked more alive than most zombies Brock had seen.

"Wait!" He said, lifting his hand up. The guys turned to stare at him, expressions confused. He slowly let his hand drop, opening his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. What could he say? Not to hurt the thing because it looked harmless?

Sure, it was most definitely not human. But Brock had never seen a zombie look so overwhelmed before. 

"Why?" Brian asked, glancing between Brock and the guys like he wasn't getting some inside joke, or some silent message.

"Well..." Brock started, looking away from the guys to stare at the zombie. It was still leaning against the wall, staring at the guys with weary eyes. It even looked like it was about to bolt upstairs to safety. However, it didn't move or make any sudden movements. It just stood there with a hand raised, waiting to block the next thing that was thrown or shot its way.

"Its not...its not attacking us." Brock finally finished, glancing at the guys before looking back up to the zombie with furrowed brows. The guys sat in silence, exchanging looks before they turned to the zombie as well.

“Actually...he's not. You're right.” Evan mumbled in confusion, frowning up at the creature a few feet away from them.

"True...but its still a zombie." Scotty countered, slowly reaching for the dagger tucked in his boot. Brock huffed, smacking his hand away.

"But its not hurting us." He said, shaking his head at the other. The guys looked at him like he was going crazy, only taking small glances at each other. Brock sighed, rolling his eyes at them.

He then met the gaze of the zombie again, except it wasn't looking at him. It was looking down. Brock followed it's gaze and noticed that it was staring at his hand.

Blood was still bleeding from it despite the tight scarf that Evan had wrapped around it, and the way the zombie was looking down at Brock’s hand made him think it would just snap out of this strange human-like reaction and go all feral.

However, it never came.

Instead they all watched in silence as it slowly walked over to the front counter where all the key cards were kept. It went behind it and crouched down, digging through whatever was back there.

Everyone exchanged looks of confusion as it shuffled back there, trying to shoot each other silent questions. They all then flinched, as it suddenly stood back up. It stared at them for a second, before it was walking again, making its way out from behind the counter. It held a metal silver box in its hands, taking slow steps closer to them.

From the corner of Brock's eye, he could see Marcel and Brian raise their guns instinctively, even if the bullets weren't real.

They had used all the real ones on the hoards outside.

The zombie was about four feet away from them, the closest one has even been without attacking. It was still staring down at Brock's hand, it's eyes fixed and it's eyebrows quirked.

It then snapped it's eyes up and met his gaze, before shortly looking back down. It repeated the action. Glancing between Brock then back down to his hand.

It confused him greatly, and he know it confused the guys as well. Usually they're really talkative, but right now they were so quiet. He'd think right now would be one of the moments where they'd talk nonstop and won't shut up. But no, just pure silence.

The zombie took a small step forward, the action looking a bit innocent in Brock's eyes for a kind that's usually cold blooded and likes to eat human flesh.

It looked down at him with friendly eyes, maintaining eye contact for a second before it looked down again. Brock frowned, trying to guess what it was trying to hint at. The lack of communication was obvious, but Brock knew that it was trying to say something.

He then noticed the slight shift in it's eyes. The almost unnoticeable glances it took at the guys.

It was scared of them. Untrusting of them.

Brock came to realization, instantly catching on to what it was doing. It was asking for permission. He slowly raised his good hand, beckoning the creature closer.

He caught Evan's gaze, his eyes widened in disbelief and disapproval. Brock responded with the same sort of look, assuring him that he was aware that he didn't know what he was doing either. This was the first time they've breached some sort of communication with these creatures, of course he was weary and confused. But at the same time, he was amazed. Interested as to where this would lead.

The zombie took a single step forward, waiting for Brock to nod before it closed the gap. Jon and Tyler were the closest to him, immediately backing up and flinching as the zombie got close to them as well.

Despite their somewhat rude actions, it ignored them, and slowly crouched down in front of Brock, dropping to it's knees. He watched in silence as it opened the box, only come to show it was a med kit. However, it wasn't an ordinary med kit.

It had the most important things you could have in a surgeon's room. Well- the smaller, important things.

There was gauze, multiple rolls of bandage, a package full of different needles, scissors, thread, a stapler, medical tape and other things you wouldn't have expected to fit in such a small box.

The zombie reached in a pulled out a small spray bottle, uncapping it and reaching for Brock's hand. Despite how scary this was, and how nerve wracking the situation was, Brock let it grab his hand. It carefully unwrapped the scarf, revealing the three open cuts. It scrunched it's nose at the copper smell, flinching despite the stench not being strong at all.

Brock supposed these creatures had hypersensitive smell. Especially when it came to blood. He remembers years ago, when the alarms first started going off on TV's. It said something along the lines of deadly diseases affecting humans, creating them into some sort of 'living dead corpses' that had the same sensitivity to blood as sharks did.

"What the actual fuck is goin' on right now?" Brian asked, for some reason whispering the question. Brock shook his head, still just as confused as the rest of them were.

"Is this dead guy seriously...is he seriously taking care of your cuts?" Tyler asked, back still pressed against the wall.

Brock opened his mouth to speak again, but no explanation seemed to find it's way to him. He simply just nodded, keeping his gaze down to the zombies' handiwork.

It had just got done cleaning his injuries with the disinfectant spray, before it started to wrap it in bandages; making sure most of Brock's hand was covered, excluding his fingers for mobility.

Once it was done, it leaned it's face close to his hand.

Brock wanted to jerk back, thinking it was just about to start fucking eat his arm off right after caring for it. But before he could make a move, it pressed a small kiss to the bandages and sat back up, giving him a soft smile. And not even a creepy crooked smile with decaying teeth and bloody gums, but a humanly smile. He would even call it cute, like an innocent puppy.

Brock stared at it with wide eyes, eyebrows raised and mouth hung open.

No way. No fucking way. He couldn't believe what the fuck was even happening right now. A literal zombie just took care of his wound, kissed it, then proceeded to smile at him like this. No- no fucking way.

"Holy shit!" Brian laughed, his grin widening as he saw the smile of the zombie. Brock laughed as well — more out of surprise and shock than anything else —, still confused on how a dead person could still have the ability to feel or at least show some sort of emotion. After all, it was...well, dead.

"Wow, uh...thank you." He said, probably grinning like a man who just figured out the meaning of life. If this zombie had emotions, then that means there must be some kind of way to cure the rest of them, right?

"You're welcome." It said.

Brock froze, feeling his face drop. Scotty was the first to scream, causing the others to scream as well in a chain reaction. Brock watched as the noise spooked the zombie, a yelp coming from it as Brian threw his beer bottle at it.

Brock winced as it shattered against it's head, standing back up and stumbling again. It's back hit the wall in front of the staircase, before it grabbed the railing and turned to run up the stairs. Brock cursed, sitting up on his knees as it moved out of sight.

"Wait! Come back, we didn't- we didn't mean to scare you! We just...we're just confused." He called, hearing a halt on the steps. It was still dark in that direction, seeing as no electricity lit this room up, the only light coming from the glass windows that let in minimal moonlight. He couldn't see it's shadow, but he knew it was still there. 

Listening.

Brock sighed, shaking his head at the guys. They just shrugged, various fingers raising up to point and accuse one another.

"Please come back. We won't hurt you." He pleaded, desperate to learn more. This could be a serious breakthrough, and he was beyond curious. 

Jon snorted.

"Anymore." He muttered. Brock huffed, reaching over to slap the back of his head with his good hand. The taller hissed quietly, pouting slightly. Brock ignored it.

"We're really sorry, and uh, thank you. Very much, for fixing my hand. But...can you please come back? We'd like to talk." He continued.

"We would?" Brian asked, whispering the words. Brock glared over at him, shaking his head warningly as the Irishman raised his hands in defense.

Brock turned back towards the staircase, perking back up as the zombie peeked it's head out, it's hand placed on the wall. From how low it was, it was safe to say It was sitting, or maybe kneeling on the bottom step of the staircase.

"Come here, I promise the guys won't hurt you. If they do, I'll punch them in the face." He said jokingly, smiling at the end as the guys just scoffed at him. He could see the zombie's mouth twitch, like it wanted to smile but didn't want to show such vulnerability.

It slowly started to crawl out, literally moving towards then on it's hands and knees. Brock expected it to sit in front of him like it did before, but it just sat down a few feet away from them. It was clearly on edge still, a bit scared from what they might do next.

Brock couldn't blame it. Not only had they spooked it as it did to them, Evan shot it with dud bullets, Jon threw a rifle at it and Brian chucked a glass bottle at it's head. If Brock were the zombie, he'd probably be raining hell upon them right about now.

He watched the zombie squirm under their eyes for a few seconds before Brock decided to speak up, seeing as it looked like it was too nervous or scared to do so itself.

"Uhhh...wow, this is so weird, um...Hi, my name is Brock, what's yours?" He started, trying not to sound too much like he was talking to a child, but using enough friendliness to let the zombie know he was safe. Brock didn't exactly know how far alive this thing was, but he was hoping it was smart enough to at least understand him clearly enough.

"Uh...my name's David." It stuttered, hands on the floor like it was ready to jump up and leave at any time.

"Well it's nice to meet you, David. These are my friends, Evan, Tyler, Brian, Marce, Scotty, Lui and Jon." He introduced, gesturing to each of the guys. They all hesitantly waved at it, looking all too shocked and surprised that it- David, spoke up again.

"Uh, nice ta meet ye guys." It muttered, slowly settling its hands to fold in its lap. Though it was more relaxed, it's shoulders were still tense. It was strange, how it was a literal zombie yet, it was more scared of them than they were of it now.

"Wow, an accent too. That's very...that's very human." Tyler muttered. Brock glared over at Tyler, Jon smacking him in the shoulder. Unfortunately being the same one he had dislocated not too long ago.

"Ow! The fuck was that for?" He winced, returning the glare as he rubbed his arm.

"Don't be rude dipshit." Jon hissed back.

David chuckled at that, shaking its- well…his head.

"No it's okay. I used ta get it a lot." He said. Jon hummed at that, nodding his head slowly. It looked as if he was freaked out by the fact that David was now talking to him. Like that sort of made this experience more real to him.

"Uh...I'm really sorry, this might sound rude but I assure you, I don't wanna offend. How did you...how are you, like...?" Marcel spoke up, trailing off as he gestured over to David.

"Oh! No ye're fine. Uhh, it's sorta...a long story." He warned, glancing around at the large group of men. His English seemed really good for being…dead. If he was even dead. Was he considered dead?

The questions were just piling in Brock’s head, and he knew that the guys must have thousands as well, so he just decided to keep his mouth shut for now.

"No that's cool. Nothing better than to wait out this hoard." Evan said, sighing as he gestured to the doors him and Brock were leaning against. David chuckled, nodding his head in agreement.

"Sure thing. Hey, wanna... get something warm ta eat first? Ye guys look beat." He offered. Brock blinked in surprise, glancing around at the guys. They didn't seem all too ready to just trust this...guy? Was it- ugh, it didn't matter what he was. They didn't seem ready to trust him, a few of them still gripping their guns cautiously despite their lack of bullets. So Brock broke the short silence before they could even make up their minds.

"Yeah sure, uh, that's sounds nice." He said. David smiled and stood up, walking over to the staircase. Brock immediately got up and followed him, hearing the guys gather their things behind him and try to keep up.

Call him crazy, call him desperate, he didn't care. Brock wanted to know more about this guy, and how he became…what he was. I mean, anyone in his situation would be curious. Maybe not as curious, considering he could potentially be walking himself and the rest of the guys into a trap right now. But he was tired and hungry, he was just so done with running.

Maybe he was hallucinating, actually. Maybe he had gotten hit in the head along the way and he was just seeing shit.

I mean, a talking zombie shouldn't be too crazy considering zombies existed at all, but Brock could only comprehend what was even happening. He was just going with the flow because he honestly didn't know how to react.

He could hear the guys whispering to each other frantically behind him, but he wasn't paying much mind. His head was only filling more and more with questions that he's sure would be answered in due time, but he couldn't stop thinking.

He numbly followed David up the stairs until they reached what he assumed was the top floor of the building. He hadn't said anything to them the whole way, and the staircase had seemed endless with his running mind. He could barely even feel the pain in his hand or his sore legs and feet.

“Sorry about all the walking, I'm sure ye guys are tired an’ all, but I mostly live on the top floor since it's closest to the roof. I like lookin' over the city when I'm bored.” He suddenly said, turning back to speak to them briefly before he opened the door to a single door.

“Plus, this is the suit. Everyone's dead so it's not like I'm not gonna take advantage of that.” He chuckled lightly, clearing his throat awkwardly when the guys didn't respond.

He didn't blame them. After four years of walking corpses roaming the earth, a non-aggressive one was sure to stun any sane person.

Still, the staring he could go without.

“Um, anyways, come in. I'll get ye guys some food.” He said, swinging the door open and leaving it open as he walked in. The guys were reluctant, glancing at each other cautiously before Brock just stepped right in. A few of the guys shot each other looks of disbelief at their friend's sudden lack of fear, but followed regardless.

“You can leave your stuff anywhere. I'm not a neat freak, so I don't care about dirt or anything. I can just clean it all later.” David said as he gestured towards the large couches in the living room, turning to head for the decent sized kitchen space just a doors over.

Evan shook his head at the guys, gesturing towards their stuff. They instantly got the message, dropping their bags and grabbing the daggers they had hidden away in their belts or shoes. Brock looked at them in disbelief, shaking his head in annoyance.

I mean, he understands their lack of trust, he really does, but there was eight of them and one of the zombie. And their reflexes and skills in combat have gotten better over the years, so he's pretty sure they had a pretty good chance of not getting attacked by this guy.

Also, he was kind enough to bandage his hand and offer their a warm meal. That didn't sound like bad intentions at all.

Regardless, he ignored their rude behavior and quietly followed David into the kitchen, purposely ignoring the looks of pure disbelief he got in turn.

He watched curiously as David reached up into his cabinets, pulling out a few mugs. Brock awkwardly leaned against the counter, trying to ignore the not so discreet whispering of the guys in the other room.

“So uh, how long you been living here?” He asked out of pure curiosity, hoping the question was casual enough. He wanted to ask so many things. So many things that may even be too personal, but he didn't want to seem rude.

Sure, he was a random zombie guy, whatever. He still obviously has feelings and emotions. He was human enough to talk and even smile, so Brock was willing to bet he sensed their curiosity and shock as well.

David chuckled humorously, glancing behind his shoulder to shoot Brock a teasing smile at his so obvious nervousness.

“Ye don't have ta be all careful, I get it. Uh, two years, though, ta answer yer question. I stopped by to find a place to sleep fer the night one day, and since it was nice and untouched, I sorta just never left. It's nice, no?” He replied, turning back towards the stove top to fill each mug with a reddish brown liquid from the kettle on the burner.

Brock really hoped it was just tea. Only tea, nothing else.

“Uh, yeah, yeah, I like it. It's...uh, homey?” He decided with, well aware of how awkward he was being. He wanted to treat this as some encounter with another survivor like him and the guys, but even then, Brock hadn't spoken to anyone other than his friends in three whole years. 

He's forgotten how to socialize completely, and he didn't miss how strange and overwhelming it was to start a conversation with a complete stranger.

“Eh, that's one way ta describe it.” David chuckled, turning around and walking towards him. Brock refused to take a step back, pressing his heels into the tile floor.

“Tea?” David asked, offering him a mug. Brock blinked down at the steaming liquid, unable to keep his eyes from darting to the old bite mark just along the side of David's hand.

So he was bitten…interesting.

“Uh, sure, thanks.” He replied, slowly taking the mug from the other. David gave him another small smile in response, turning around to fill the rest of the mugs.

Brock hesitantly sniffed at his cup of tea, double checking just in case. Black tea, honey. Just tea. No metallic smell.

He glanced back as the guys walked in behind him, eyeing him in questioning. He lifted his cup, shrugged lightly before taking a small sip.

Just tea.

“So, uhh...David, how did you...y'know. How are you the way you are.” Lui spoke up, pondering over his words. David snapped his fingers, gesturing to the newly filled cups along the counter before moving to pull himself up on the counter.

“Here, drink something first an’ I'll explain. Shits cold outside, m’ not even sure how ye guys aren't freezing balls.” He said, swinging his legs over the edge.

The guys didn't move at first, eyeing him and the mugs before he gestured towards them once again. Brock was already sipping his tea, and he seemed fine, so they hesitantly grabbed a cup for themselves, taking a seat at the bar where David gestured towards as he sipped on his own cup.

“Alright, explanation time?” Tyler asked, tired of waiting for an answer. A few of the guys shot him a look at his brash time, but David didn't seem to mind it.

“Yeah, of course. Uh, let's start back when the apocalypse started. M’ gonna make this as short as I can because people tend ta- well, used to tell me I'm a yapper, so I'ma shorten it.” He started, crossing one leg over the other, moving his cup around to accentuate his words.

Like said before, his movement was very human-like, so it was hard to believe that he was a zombie. However, it was hard to believe that he was completely human either, since the almost gothic look wasn't exactly the most common.

“I was by myself at the time when the spread started. I had only just flew back in from visitin' my family when people were already trying to evacuate and shit. For obvious reasons, cops and military did jack shit, zombies overpowered, and I was stranded by myself for some time. It was maybe a few weeks or so before a group of people found me, and they took me in their group. We weren't really close, in all honesty they were assholes but I put up with it ta have somewhere ta stay. Uh, we stayed as a group for a good few months before I was bitten- obviously.” He said, rolling his eyes as he held up his hand, presenting the faded bite.

It was like any ordinary zombie bite. Pinkish on his hand with dark roots of veins sprouting around the area underneath his skin. More visible from how pale he had become due to the virus.

With a bite like that, he was basically asking to get shot.

Brock was glad for their lack of bullets, because if they had any left, he's sure the guys would take the shot. Even regardless of how human this guy was.

“Of course, they didn't want to shoot me. Fortunately for me, those assholes somehow formed an emotional connection with me. Apparently.” David scoffed, shaking his head as if he was in doubt.

“Anyways, I didn't turn. I mean- well, I turned but not how I was supposed to. I look like a zombie, but I didn't die. My skin cells didn't die, my bones didn't start decaying- I basically turned into half zombie without the effects of my body dying on me. Ye get me?” He said, earning slow nods in understanding.

By this point, the guys had just forgotten about the possibility of poisoned tea and were taking small sips between every few sentences. Looking highly invested in David's story.

“We had no clue what was happening to me, so we just cut it down to me being immune. Of course, it didn't come without them thinking I'd kill one of them, so they basically kept me as some sort of lab pet so they could do research. It didn't really help that one of the guys in the group was a fucking journalist, so he basically lived his dream career through me by doing experiments and tests. Nothing all sciencey and shit, but he did get a few good questions answered.” David sighed, sliding down from the counter and downing the rest of his tea before moving to set it into the sink.

“One, I'm not contagious. Zombies spread the virus through blood and saliva, or other bodily fluids, which, we've tried doing with chickens. Regular zombies can pass the virus to animals, I couldn't. I bite them, they didn't turn. Ye guys are completely safe from catching anything from me.” He said firmly, reassuring them that the possibility of them being turned by him was a complete zero.

A few of them let out small sighs of relief without thinking, drawing a laugh from him in amusement.

“Two, I'm not gonna eat ya. I do get this sort of carnivorous craving every now and again but it's nothing that raw animal meat can't suffice. No, it's not gross to me, but I don't suggest you try it.” He said, moving back over to the stove and peeking into the pot he had started to heat up when Brock first walked in.

It sort of smelled like soup, and the guys hated the fact that it actually smelled so good. They hadn't had a good meal in say…probably months. Having to move around every time their current stay was no longer habitable. Usually due to the fact that zombies easily broke into wooden houses or that made of drywall. Fuck these modern houses.

“Three, I'm not feral- as ye can tell.” He said, gesturing to himself as he mixed the pot. In all honesty, the sight was a little silly. A man that looked like a zombie stirring up a pot of soup wasn't very intimidating.

“Also, no, my limbs don't fall off. I just have scars because I'm a clumsy bitch. Four, other zombies don't attack me. Five, yes my senses are heightened. Six, no I don't get sick. And seven, no, I'm not dead. I still having working organs and working blood flow.” He finished, reaching down to turn off the burner.

The guys exchanged more glances as he reached for bowls in the top cabinet, not knowing how to feel about all of this. First, they weren't as scared of him. If he couldn't turn them or eat them, then there should be no reason to fear him. But, he was still a stranger, and they didn't want this guy to potentially betray them. If he even could. They didn't have anything valuable, so he couldn't exactly steal from them.

I mean, he could potentially kill them to eat for later since he did say he had cravings, but that was their only threat at the moment.

“I know ye're dying to ask questions, so just do it. I don't even care if it's personal, I'd be curious too.” He chuckled lightly, grabbing his ladle to fill the bowls.

“Can you get boners?” Jon blurted out, causing all of the guys to look at him in disbelief as David just bursted out laughing.

“Jon, what the fuck?” Brian said, looking at the other like he has asked him that question instead. 

“What?! I'm just asking! He said it could be personal.” He said in confusion, holding his hands up in defense.

“Not that personal dipshit.” Tyler groaned, rubbing his eyes with his fingers. Lui shrugged lightly, sipping on his tea before speaking.

“I mean, I'm curious too. Does it work?” He asked, redirecting his words towards David. The Irishman snorted, setting the last bowl down before turning to face them.

“I'm gonna be honest, I don't know. I'm not a very sexual guy and like, I mean, there's a zombie apocalypse goin' on. There isn't many things that would turn me on in this time and age.” He admitted sheepishly, making Jon blink in realization.

“Oh yeah, hah. I didn't really think about that. Holy- i haven't gotten a boner in three years.” He suddenly said, looking at the others in shock.

“You? No boners? That's a miracle.” Scotty mumbled, earning an offended look in response.

“I have.” Brian piped up, grinning at the looks of disgust he got.

“Wha- ew dude. When?” Marcel asked, seriously needing to know because the guys haven't separated since the outbreak had started. He's pretty sure he would have known if Brian popped wood randomly one day.

“Oh yeah, I get one like, once a week. Morning wood, y'know? Usually I just rub it out before ye guys wake up.” He said, laughing at the multiple sounds of  disgust he got in response.

“Ugh- enough about that. Thats- eugh, gross. I wanna know, David, what do you eat?” Marcel asked, changing the subject.

“Oh, well I eat regular food. There's a garden on the roof that this hotel they used to use for the kitchen. Most of everything was dead, but I regrew it. And not too far from here, there was a farm just outside the city. Most of everything was dead as well, the zombies tore those poor animals up. But there was chickens, so I just rounded them up in a car and took em here. Shit took forever, but I made a coop up there as well. So I just make my own food.” He explained with a shrug, crossing his arms over his chest.

“What about your, uh...carnivorous cravings?” Tyler asked, bringing back up the same words the other used not too long ago. David chuckled nervously, turning a little red in the cheeks- which they didn't think would've been possible, but here they are now.

“Um, about that. That's not somethin' ye need ta worry about. It's sorta like...it's like any other food craving, just more intense. If I don't eat raw meat, I just get tired and everything else doesn't seem as satisfying. Usually I solve the problem by eating a chicken. Um, raw. Like, I just go up there and eat it on the spot. Guts an’ everythin'...sorry, this is probably gross.” He apologized, looking at them in embarrassment.

Now that they thought about it, Brock had the right idea. This guy seemed harmless, and he didn't seem like he even wanted to be in the situation he was in. They couldn't imagine having to learn how to survive when you're half human and half zombie.

“No, no, it's ok. I mean, we've all pretty much become desensitized to...mostly everything, at this point. You're good.” Brock waved him off, smiling softly.

“Really? Good, because I was just about to tell ye that I sometimes like ta make the intestines inta popsicles, so don't open the freezer.” He deadpanned, causing the guys to burst out laughing.

“What?! I'm just bein’ honest! I thought ye'd like ta know.” He said in embarrassment, averting his gaze.

Definitely harmless.

“Ok, ok. Sorry. Um, how about this. How long have you been alone? Here, I mean. You said you had a group of people that you used to be with. What happened to them?” Evan asked, leaning his back against the other counter.

David paused for a second, seeming conflicted to speak for the first time and it was a little concerning.

“Well...ta answer yer first question, I've been here, alone fer two years. Shortly after my...condition happened, like I mentioned earlier, they tried doing tests an' experiments. I wasn't exactly a prisoner per say, but they pressured me inta doin’ stuff fer them. After a while it sorta just got overwhelming and I didn't want ta do it anymore. They got pissed off, got scared when I got mad, and then they just kicked me out because they were scared I'd eat them in some sort of act of 'revenge'.” He explained with an eyeroll, looking more annoyed with the story than saddened.

“Anyways, been here since. I never want back. I know where they reside but I'm not planning on a reunion anytime soon. I don't even know if they're alive, but it ain't my concern no more. Anyways, soup?” He asked, tilting his head as he pointed to the soup on the counter.

“Uh…yeah, sure. Thanks man.” Brock said, glancing at the guys before moving to grab a bowl. This time they didn't hesitate to move, going right ahead to grab their own bowl as David handed them spoons from one of the drawers.

It was still a little weird to be next to him, since he was very zombie looking. But even despite how tall he was, he didn't seem like a genuine threat. Probably the opposite of that.

“So what's it like then? If ya don't mind me askin'.” Jon asked, already spooning a mouthful of chicken and broth into his mouth.

“What, half zombie?” He asked, pulling himself back up on the counter as a few of the guys situated themselves at the bar, the rest of them deciding to just lean against the counter.

“Yeah, like, what does it feel like? Any side effects and shit. This is all just, like, super cool.” Jon continued, words almost incomprehensible with him stuffing his face.

David laughed at that, sure that they've been starving for a while by the looks of it. They didn't even care to hide the fact, just stuffing their faces at this point.

“Um, well fer the most part it ain't that different from just bein' human. I still need ta eat an’ drink, just with the added raw meat thing. Uh, but I can't get sick. I've tried, and failed. Sitting out in the rain hadn't done shit, so I guess my immune system is stronger than before.” He said, trying his best to explain it.

“So your like, immune to illness as well. Since you're technically supposed ta be dead.” Brian said, nodding in interest. David hummed, shrugging lightly.

“I guess ye could say that, yeah.” He nodded.

“And the bad?” Tyler asked. David blinked at him, tilting his head in confusion. That laughed at his reaction, finding it all too silly looking for him to look like a corpse. Well, he definitely looked more alive than a zombie. He wasn't ripped apart and decaying. But it was the general situation that made it funny.

“The bad. I mean like, what sucks about being a zombie. Or- half zombie, I guess.” Tyler elaborated, waving his spoon around as he spoke. David hummed thoughtfully, swinging his legs as he looked up in thought.

“Well...I'm not...sure. I haven't really found any. I mean, I don't go out much. Mostly because I'm scared that a few survivors might see me and think I'm an ordinary zombie. It's happened before, and they shot me a few times, so I haven't tried looking for anyone. I've given up on using radios and stuff as well, because although I would like to help anyone whos still living and in need of a place ta stay, I can't in my current condition. I mean, one look at me and I'm dead. No questions asked.” He sighed.

“I mean, take ye guys fer example. Immediately attacked.” He said, snorting at the instant looks of guilt and regret that passed over their faces.

“Yeah, sorry about that. Didn't mean ta break a bottle over yer head like that.” Brian said sheepishly, earning a laugh in response.

“Nah it's fine. I understand it. It's just...annoying, sometimes. Because I have seen people pass by before, when looking from the roof. The occasional survivor. It's rare, and I've only seen a handful over the last two years, but I never helped. Partly because I didn't want to scare them, and partly because I didn't want ta die. I still feel pain, and let me tell ya now, that gunshots hurt like a bitch.” He winced, running his fingers over a part of his collar bone.

They assumed that's where he had gotten shot. Although it was covered up, the wince on his face was apparent that he remembers the feeling all too well.

“And I guess the loneliness. I never used ta go out and socialize when I was- well, still fully human. I wasn't very talkative. But like...I kinda miss being surrounded by random strangers. At least then I knew I wasn't the only one living carefree. Whereas now, I just know there's people out there struggling to even go to sleep peacefully. I feel...guilty? In a way? I dunno. I miss looking human, being human, being around human.” He shrugged sadly, averting his gaze elsewhere.

The kitchen was quiet for a bit, everyone unsure of how to respond. Sure, they were curious, but they didn't want to bring up bad memories for this guy. He seemed really nice, and they didn't want to add to the fuel of him hating himself just because of how his body decided to react to the virus.

“Ah, well, don't we all. Anyways, do ye guys wanna stay fer tonight? Ye don't have ta, but it's pretty late and this place still has running water and electricity. Also- unlimited rooms ta choose from.” He giggled, placing his hands in his lap.

Brock smiled at that, finally confirming the last of his assumptions. One, this guy was completely harmless. Two, he was the sweetest thing ever. Three, Brock was going to stay here whether the guys wanted to or not, because it promised a warm place to sleep, a hot shower, and shelter from the real zombies that were actually trying to kill them.

If that wasn't a clear choice, than he didn't know what was.

“Yeah man, if you're not bothered by it. Thanks.” He said, like before, ignoring the small glances his friends shot him. At least this time they weren't accusing and more just unsure.

But Brock didn't regret making the decision for them, especially with the way David smiled at him happily.

“Great! I'll go grab some towels. This building has like, a hundred storage closets. Feel free to grab more if ye're still hungry!” He said as he hopped off the counter, calling over his shoulder before leaving the room.

It was silent for a few seconds, everyone eating silently as they listened to him leave the suit. Once the door closed behind him, Tyler turned to glare at Brock.

“Alright, first of all, you're a huge dick for making the decisions before we decide as a group. You know damn well we would look like assholes if we disagreed.” He said, earning a sheepish grin in response.

“Yeah, you put us on the spot, you asshole.” Jon grumbled, looking less serious with the amount of broth dripping down his chin from talking with his mouth full.

Gross.

“Ok, yeah, I know. But you guys wouldn't have heard him out if I hadn't. I had to. Plus, he's obviously not going to kill us. He's much nicer than most humans. Well- i mean, people in general.” He shrugged, rewording his sentence.

“Ok, I agree with you on that. He's a fuckin' bundle of joy. Still, doesn't excuse the fact that you went and threw us all into the deep end. For all we know this could be some ploy he's playing just to lure us in and eat us.” Tyler rolled his eyes, stating the worst case scenario. Which, was probably something they were all assuming from the first minute of knowing the half zombie.

But despite barely knowing him, Brock felt offended himself at the way his friend was speaking about him. David seemed like a really nice guy, and it was just rude to assume such evil of him after feeding them and giving them a warm place to stay for the night.

“Wow, that's fucked up.” He glared, sipping from his tea as Tyler looked at him in disbelief.

“Brock- I'm not trying to be rude here, but we can't exactly trust anyone during an apocalypse. Remember the last people we ran into? They stole all our stuff and ditched us the next morning. All I'm trying to say, is that we can't just throw out safety into the hands of some- some guy, that isn't even fully human.” He explained holding his hands out on the counter.

Brock sighed, shaking his head lightly.

“I know, I know, just- I'm tired. We're all tired. We've been traveling for- how long now? Eight weeks? We came here to California, all the way from Nashville. I know it's risky man, I know. But don't you think we deserve a little sleep? Some good sleep? God knows that Evan smells like a barn.” He sighed, glancing over at the other man.

“Wha- why only me?” Evan asked in disbelief, looking over at the two in offense. That all laughed, ignoring the glare they received.

“Sure, I get it. I'm tired too just...next time, let's discuss our next step as a team? You guys are all I have and I don't really feel like losing any of you fuckers.” Tyler said, showing a little ounce of the actual care in his words.

Brock sighed softly, smiling with a short nod.

“Fine. I'll do that. But only if we don't take advantage of this guy. I don't want to leave any time soon.” He said, turning back to his bowl of soup.

“Same bro. I'm so curious like, how it even works. Do you think it had to do with something in his blood? Or like, genetics?” Marcel asked, leaning his cheek on his fist.

“Fuck if I know. I mean, working organs, humanly functions, actual emotions. He's basically still human. Just with the additional of raw meat it seems. And- the ability to walk into a hoard without getting slaughtered.” Lui said, nodding lightly in interest.

“Ugh, that must be so easy. Just going out and grabbing whatever you need without the fear of getting eaten. I mean, hoping that there aren't any survivors wandering around with guns. But, that's less likely than getting eaten alive.” Jon said in amazement, looking up in thought.

Brock rolled his eyes lightly, smiling softly as the guys muttered questions and possibilities to each other. He didn't lecture them this time about it being sort of rude. They were only curious, and David had already said that it was fine.

Speaking of which, Brock seriously hoped that he had made the right decision. Of course, he trusted David enough already, but he was a second guesser.

Yes, he was confident in his choice, but not completely. The apocalypse only made Brock's anxiety worse, and he's been looking over his shoulder constantly since it started.

David seemed nice. And cute. And really sweet. But what if Tyler was correct? What if it was a ploy? 

“Hey, so i—”

“Ah! Jesus Christ!” Scotty shrieked in fear, instinctively pulling his knife out and holding it up to David's neck, who was standing behind him.

“O-oh, I'm sorry. Yer uh…jumpy.” He said nervously, smiling sheepishly as Scotty pulled his knife back with a heavy sigh of relief. He took a few steps back.

“Christ dude, you're fuckin' quiet on your feet. Scared the shit out of me.” He said, sliding his knife back into his belt.

“Yeah, I'm sorry. I used ta scare my mum all the time like that. Didn't mean ta sneak up and scare ya.” David said, smiling apologetically. And Scotty couldn't even stay mad, because he just looked so guilty for it. Regardless of the small smile still playing on his lips. Like he wanted to laugh his ass of.

Oddly enough, he didn't mind.

“No, I'm sorry. I'm just- y'know, on edge after everything. That's my bad.” He apologized back, shaking his head at the other. David seemed to relax at that, his posture straightening once more.

“It's fine. Anyways, like I was saying, I got the towels, but there's also multiple suitcases left behind on the floor below us, so if ye guys want ta shift through those ye can. I would offer my own clothes, but I don't think any will fit any of ye. Yer all much...more built that me.” He said with a small chuckle, waving his free hand at them to gesture towards their muscles.

“Oh, uh, yeah. I'm guessin’ ye don't work out much?” Brian snorted, earning a small scoff in offense.

“Well, it's no like I need ta. I have everything in need here, and if I don't, I don't particularly need ta be in tip top shape ta work around the zombies when I'm practically one of them.” He pouted, throwing one of the towels at Brian as the rest of them laughed at his flustered expression.

“Oh fuck off, ya act like ye've never seen a lanky zombie before. Most of them are all bone. At least I have brain.” He said, setting the rest of the folded towels on the counter.

“Well, enough anyways. I've been told ‘m not the brightest.” He rolled his eyes halfheartedly.

“Yeah, I can definitely see that.” Tyler mumbled under his breath, forgetting about David's sensitive hearing and earning himself a dramatic look of offense that didn't fail to make the rest of them laugh.

“Oh fuck of, ye mullet wearin’ asshole. At least I can tell countries and states apart. Unlike yer lot who think Canada is Australia. Yeah, that's right, I've heard about how shit Americans are at geography. Eat shit. I win.” He huffed, causing everyone to burst into laughter as he crossed his arms over his chest smugly. 

Tyler didn't even have anything snippy to say to that, laughing too hard to even speak.

Brock wiped a tear from his eyes, chuckling softly.

Yeah, he thinks he made the right decision.

•×•

Brock glanced down at his phone, chewing his lip in thought at the date that stared back at him.

The building had multiple belongings left behind after the apocalypse had started, and after some digging around and rummaging, Brian had managed to find a few phones left behind in good enough condition and reset them completely so that the guys would be able to have devices.

Not that they really used them much. Mostly because the lack of Internet and cell service, and partly because they were almost always stuck playing video games in David's suit.

According the the date, they've been staying here for a solid two months, nearing three.

Brock doesn't know how it even happened, but David easily became a great addition to their little friend group. He was funny and nice, and maybe a little simple at times, but he was just the coolest person ever.

Despite their previous beliefs, David hadn't even tried eating them once. In fact, he seemed like he hated the whole raw meat diet thing. He was always so embarrassed about it, literally walking into another room if he had a craving coming on.

The guys reassured him that it was fine and that they didn't mind it, so he was becoming less insecure about it. Still, it didn't stop him from just grinding the meat up and turning it into a form of smoothie or popsicle. He didn't want to eat it how it was in front of them. Immediately going to brush his teeth and dowse his throat in mouthwash afterwards.

The first weeks weeks together was a bit awkward, as David offered them to stay at the hotel for as long as they wanted and Brock instantly agreeing without discussion. The guys had just given up on telling him to stop, since they did enjoy the place as well.

Most of them took to rooms a floor below David's, claiming each one as their own. Don't get them wrong, they loved each other like brothers, but it felt nice to finally have some privacy to themselves after so long. Plus, the water ran, electricity was unlimited since the place ran off of solar panels, and the beds were heaven for their aching backs.

They hadn't needed to worry about food either, as David always had food ready whenever they got hungry. He seemed to enjoy taking care of them, and they welcomed it completely. He had been lonely for a long time, and God only knows how that can affect one's sanity.

Plus, he was a great cook, and they enjoyed being given the royal treatment.

Not only that, but they had learned to like him as a person altogether. He was unique and quirky, in a sort of dorky way, and it was just the cutest thing ever.

He's also helped a lot with supply running. Whenever the guys needed something, he'd just go with them and zombies would have no clue they were even human. David had said something about his scent being on them being the reason, which should have been weird, but they found it a little pleasing in a way.

As if they owned him or some shit.

Evan's words, not Brock's.

Regardless, he knows that the guys were falling for him. And he would be lying if he said he wasn't as well. Whole half zombie things aside, David was cute and sweet. Probably the only person who's ever made him feel special in some way. David was just such a good listener, and always gave the guys his full attention whenever they spoke about their interests.

Maybe it was apocalypse that was driving him and the guys up the wall into madness, or maybe it was the fact that zombies existed at all that was making their sanity disappear altogether; but Brock was falling in love, and he honestly didn't know what to do about it.

I mean, it wasn't like he could ignore it. They basically lived with David at this point. Always ditching their rooms to come to his first thing in the morning. He'd let them in for breakfast, and then they'd spend the rest of the day in his suit. Either just to hangout or play video games with him.

He didn't know if he could confess either. First of all, he wasn't even sure if David was gay. I mean, there's been some clues and hints, but nothing that was obvious. Evan had just straight up asked at one point, but David just laughed it off and called him stupid.

Second of all, Brocks knows the guys liked him as well. Honestly, if his charming personality didn't make them fall in love than he'd be surprised. But the loving and fond looks they gave him were obvious, and they've even talked about liking him on multiple occasions.

They were all aware of each other's feeling, but they had yet to discuss if they wanted to act on those feelings. Brock just thinks they were scared. One slip of the tongue and David could kick them out.

Well, Brock knows he'd never do that. He was much too nice. But even then, he didn't want to make him uncomfortable if they did one day reveal their unusual feelings for him.

“Hey Brock, where is everyone?” David asked, walking into the living room with an arched brow. Dressed in a loose long sleeve, black socks and just his boxer briefs, Brock already had a hard time not staring.

He's not sure how David didn't already know.

“Uh, supply run. They wanted to find that one old version of mortal combat we talked about yesterday so they all decided to run by the GameStop just a few streets over.” He informed, pocketing his phone. David hummed lightly, moving further into the room to take a seat next to Brock.

He smelled like strawberries and vanilla. He probably just showered as well, if his damp and curly hair was anything to go by. Brock swallowed nervously, ripping his eyes away from the pale expanse of skin showing along the collar of his neck.

David was too comfortable around them at times. Not caring to wear pants or put on a shirt sometimes. Especially in the morning when serving them breakfast. It was the hardest thing to not pop morning wood when he greeted them nearly half naked first-thing every morning.

Which wasn't entirely his fault, since he had been alone for two years, so his social etiquette was probably gone completely. Including the fact that he had mentioned he hadn't even been that social before the apocalypse as well.

“And ye didn't go with them? I thought you liked supply runs?” He asked curiously, pulling his feet up onto the couch. Brock shrugged, leaning back into the couch.

“Eh, felt sort of off today. Didn't really feel up for it.” He explained. David frowned at that, instant worry lines forming on his face.

“Off? Why, are ye sick or somethin'? I can make ye some tea if ye want.” He offered, already getting up to head towards the kitchen. 

“Wha- oh, no, not like that, I'm ok.” Brock laughed, grabbing for David's arms to gently pull him back down. It earned him a tilt of the Irishman’s head, silently asking for elaboration.

“Just...got a lot on my mind. Apocalypse and all. Even after four years it's like...mind-blowing. Killing zombies wasn't on my bucket list no matter how much I used to play the games.” He said jokingly, earning a short laugh in response.

“Ah, it's finally setting in fer ya. I get it though. The zombie thing, I mean. Sometimes I think I'm dreaming until I wake up and see this bullshit.” He replied, lifting his hands to show off the bite mark on his hand.

Brock watched the way his expression morphed into a far away look. Not quite sadness, but bordering along that point.

“Do you wish you would have turned completely?” He asked hesitantly, biting the inside of his cheek as David looked up at him. He hummed, looking deep in thought before speaking.

“Honestly, sometimes I do. I mean, don't get me wrong, it's great to be alive. But...I wonder if I'd just been happier dead. Y'know? At least that way I get ta heaven. I was always so lonely before the virus spread but...I didn't think I could get any lonelier than that until this all happened. Even when I was with those survivors, it didn't feel like I was with other people.” He admitted.

Brock frowned at that, wanting to comfort the other. He knew that being half zombie wasn't exactly as cool as it sounded. David has expressed multiple times that he was colder than he used to be, hungrier, always feeling like he needed to hunt something down whenever his cravings got too strong.

He hated what he looked like, and he's talked about how he missed the way he used to look before he was infected. It hurt Brock’s soul to hear things like that, because the other man was probably one of the prettiest people he's met. 

Sure, to most people, he may look like a zombie. Sickly white skin and scary glowing eyes. But to Brock, he looked like an antique porcelain doll. The faint veins that you could see even resembled cracks on the glass, and he was just so pleasing to look at. Especially when the sun hit him, he looked beautiful. Glowing in a way that shouldn't even be humanly possible.

Though, Brock’s starting to skip out on being a skeptic of anything these days.

“But not anymore. I mean, I met ye guys. So I guess it's not so bad.” David said, grinning at Brock innocently. The shorter man blushed, smiling softly.

“Yeah, that's not so bad. Well- ok, maybe a little. We're insufferable.” He said with a snort, causing the other to laugh in agreement.

“Ok, sometimes. But yer cool. I like yer guys' company.” He said, that sweet smile never seeming to leave his face, and Brock isn't sure it ever has since they've known each other.

“Anyways, it beats having ta live alone and go grab chicken eggs by myself. Those fuckers are feisty. Have ye seen t’e length of those claws? I've gotten slaughtered by them things before!” He exclaimed in disbelief, lifting up his shirt to show off the many little scars littered on his skin.

Brock sucked in a deep breath, his eyes wandering away from said scars and following the small pattern of veins peeking out from the top of his boxers, leading down alongside his thin happy trail.

“Jesus Christ, I mean, last time I ever pick those chickens up. They go fer yer guts dude. I don't even...what are ye doin’?” 

Brock snapped out of his trance, yanking his hand back just as he realized the way he was reaching out.

“O-oh, sorry. I got distracted by your...veins.” He admitted sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck to do something- anything to occupy his hand so that he didn't blindly reach out like that again.

“Oh...no that's ok. I've seen a few of ye guys starin’. I understand.” He laughed lightly, making Brock frown softly.

“Still, doesn't make it weird. Sorry for just…y'know. It's hard to not notice.” He said, trying not to sound too sympathetic. David always got offended when they treated the whole topic like he was sensitive to it. In reality, he was fine with talking about it, but it didn't meant that Brock didn't feel rude whenever it was brought up.

“Brock, I couldn't care any less. Ye guys are just curious, it's normal. I'd be confused if ye didn't want ta ask questions and stare.” He giggled jokingly. Brock didn't respond, his eyes subconsciously darting back to the patterns across David's stomach.

He pursed his lips, staring at Brock for a few seconds before speaking.

“Do ye wanna touch them?” He asked, causing the other man to look up in surprise.

“T-touch?” He asked, confused. David nodded lightly, shrugging his shoulders.

“I mean, yeah. Ye've all looked like ye wanted ta. Didn't seem like any of you were going to ask though. You can if ye want. It's just skin though.” He explained, shrugging again.

The topic was a little awkward, but it seemed like something that had been genuinely interesting the guys, and he'd rather them act on their curiosity than just sit and ponder all day.

“Are you...sure? I mean- you're right, it's just skin, but that's not weird for you?” Brock asked. Of course, if he were in the right mindset, he'd deny the offer politely and just keep the curiosity to himself. But on the other hand, he really did want to touch. Even if it was just skin that felt like skin, Brock wanted to touch David even if just using the excuse that he was interested in his veins.

Call him weird, call him creepy. He was in love, and any sort of physical touch made his heart beat faster than possible at the thought alone, so let him have this.

“Yeah dude. I mean, one of ye would have asked at one point.” He chuckled lightly, shrugging once more. Brock pursed his lips, not responding. He really didn't have much to say.

He slowly reached out, glancing up and receiving a short not in permission before closing the gap between them. He gently trailed his fingers along the bare skin, surprised to feel how cool it was.

“Wow, you're really cold.” He commented, earning a laugh in response.

“Yeah, low body temperature. I tried wearing thicker clothing at one point to get warmer but, it didn't really help so I just gave up. The fireplace does a little though.” He said, watching as Brock trailed his hand up.

His touch was gentle, even despite the fact that he knew David couldn't fall apart like Frankenstein, he didn't want to seem aggressive. He slid his hand higher, brushing his thumb over a few faint scars.

His skin was smooth, and soft, which shouldn't have been surprising, but Brock couldn't help but to add it to his list of little things that he loved about David. Right next to his contagious laugh and his pretty eyes.

“Have you tried body heat?” He asked absentmindedly, keeping his eyes down as he flattened his hand down to press his palm into the other's cool skin, sliding further up his chest to rest over his heart beat.

Which was fluttering quickly under his palm.

“Uh, n-never tried...I've been alone for a long time. And uh...I never really had anyone ta- ta do that with.” He replied, his voice quiet. Brock looked up, meeting his shy gaze. He looked flustered. His cheeks lightly dusted with a pretty pink.

“Doll.” Brock muttered, leaning forward slightly.

“What?” David asked, confused by the sudden word and the lack of space between the two as Brock inches closer on the couch.

“You look like a porcelain doll.” He elaborated, not having time to take in the flustered expression the other wore because his eyes were just so drawn to his lips. Unable to peel his eyes away.

“O-oh, uh, ok. That- oh, ok you...” David couldn't finish his sentence, blinking his eyes closed as Brock cut him off with his mouth, their lips moving in sync.

Brock lifted his free hand, sliding it to the back of David's neck to pull him in closer. His skin had been cold, but his lips were warm on his own, brushing his tongue across his lips to taste what he's been wanting for weeks.

The kiss was soft and timid, both unfamiliar and hesitant. It's been so long since either of them had shared any sort of intimacy with another person, and they didn't want to mess it up.

Despite that, David's small hitch of breath was a great encouragement, allowing Brock to kiss more confidently and pull the other in. He slipped his tongue in, swallowing up the soft noise of surprise David let out. It was a small noise, barely even heard, but it set fire to Brock's veins, needing to feel more, touch more.

And although he would love to kiss forever, pressing close into David's space, their tongues sliding against one another, lips locked no matter the leaking drool, Brock was mindful. David's heart was fluttering impossibly faster under his palm, letting him know that he was in need of air.

He pulled back reluctantly, licking his lips as David gasped to catch his breath. His eyes were wide with surprise and awe, a sort of innocent excitement behind them. Brock glanced down, wanting to trace more of those faint veins, but was shocked to see the unexpected bulge between David's legs.

“Oh...” He mumbled in surprise, chuckling lightly as David glanced down and jumped to cover his crotch. 

“I'm- I'm so sorry Brock, I—” He started, unable to continue as his face burned red and his eyes widened in embarrassment.

“No it's fine...I’m just surprised that it still works.” He said, a teasing hint in his tone. But David lacked the humor to quip back at him, overwhelmed with embarrassment and guilt. 

It was only normal that his body reacted that way. It's been too long, and loneliness could do so much to affect a body in the physical sense. It was only a kiss, mildly heated by their shared feelings, but it left David hot and needy. His skin felt hotter than it ever has in a long time.

He chuckled nervously, unable to respond in words else he make himself look like a fool. Or- more than he already was.

But despite his clear embarrassment and anxiety, Brock didn't respond in a way to reassure him. Instead, he reached forward, ghosting his hand over David's thigh. He gave him a questioning look, his face just as red but his expression holding a little more confidence.

David nodded slowly, not sure what else to do. Yes, he wanted this, but he couldn't quite put it into words. So Brock would have to take his actions as his answer.

He gasped softly as Brocks palm finally pressed against his inner thighs, slowly sliding higher until his hand slid over the his erect cock.

“Fuck—” He hissed under his breath, gasping sharply as Brocks lips attached to his neck. He wrapped his arms around his shoulders for support, pressing into him as Brock's teeth scraped his skin. Brock's hand was firm, yet careful. Slowly palming the area between David's thighs and increasing in pressure.

Brock pulled back after a few seconds, admiring the large hickey he left behind before his lips were moving back to David's own. He swallowed up his soft noises as he gently lied him down, his back meeting the plush cushions of the couch. Brock slid his hands away to carefully caress David's waist, pulling their bodies close.

“Take it off.” David managed to speak as Brock pulled away for air, tugging at his shirt. The shorter man chuckled lightly, amused at the small pout of impatience. He quickly pulled his own shirt off, sliding David's higher to show more of his pale skin. He didn't take it off entirely though, not wanting David to feel too cold due to his lack of warm temperature.

Brock leaned down after discarding his shirt, pressing his chest against David's to share body heat. The instant gasp at the feeling made him smile in pride, glad that he could be the thing that finally made David feel alive again. Feel warm again.

“Oh my God.” He uttered in shock, wrapping his legs around Brock to pull him in closer. The two groaned as their heats ground together, Brock bucking down to chase the sensation. He cursed under his breath, sliding his hands back down David's soft curves, hooking his fingers into the waistband of his briefs and slowly tugging them down.

“Are you ok with this?” He asked gently, genuine care lacing his soft words. David never felt so safe before, even despite the fact that he barely knew the other man. He felt secure underneath him, and he didn't want to waste a single second.

“Please, Brock...I want you to.” He said with flushed cheeks, not needing to elaborate. He didn't want to, because he was scared of what he'd say. What kind of deep desires he'd reveal. But the desperation in his eyes was clear, and Brock found himself knowing exactly what the other needed.

“Ok, just- tell me if you want me to stop or slow down. I don't want you to be uncomfortable.” He said, leaning down to place one last chaste kiss on his lips before pulling back. David watched with nervous eyes as Brock tugged his boxers down, setting them aside with his own shirt.

David hissed at the cool air that surrounded his manhood, not having time to complain or whine though, as Brock wrapped a large hand around him and squeezed softly. David barely held back the curse that left his mouth, blindly reaching for the pillows over his head to grab something and brace himself.

Brock watched in silence, his heated gaze locked on the beautiful expressions that kept flashing across the other's face. Shifting between shock, confusion then bliss all in an instant. Brock coated his fingers in his own saliva, knowing that this entire place had no lube. He's sure that if he looked hard enough, he could find some sort of lotion or coconut oil.

But even so, he didn't feel too thrilled about leaving David behind just to look for some proper lube. Especially with the way he gasped and bucked up in desperate need. 

Brock gently circled his slick finger around David's entrance, listening to his breathing closely to make sure he was doing alright. It's been much too long, and Brock didn't exactly remember how to be with another man. But when his finger finally breached David's entrance and he moaned his name like a prayer, he found himself falling back into familiarity.

He slid all the way down to his knuckles, groaning quietly at the way David's walls clenched around his digit tightly. He took his time in stretching the other man out, making sure to go slow and gentle. He added a second finger, thrusting them a few times before spreading his fingers apart.

David moaned at the feeling, his thighs trembling as his walls were forced to spread open, making space for the intrusion that felt like it would take forever to come. His sounds were soft and vulnerable, a raw genuineness to his sounds that dove Brock crazy.

It was hard to just sit and watch, unable to please himself as he watched David squirm underneath him. He wanted so badly to just push in already, wrap his fragile frame into his strong arms and finally fuck him like he's been imagining for weeks.

“Brock- fuck me. Just- just fuck me. I need you now.” David gasped softly, fluttering his eyes open to reveal teary lashes and a lust filled gaze. Brock could feel his heartbeat quicken, the heat in the room increasing despite the lack of fire in the fireplace and heaters that had been forgotten to be turned on a while ago.

It was just the two of them, radiating heat for one another. In need for more. To touch, to taste — well, not taste like that. David wouldn't dare put his teeth anywhere near the guys despite the fact that he couldn't infect them.

“Are you sure? I've only got two fingers in and...I'm not exactly small. I don't want to hurt you.” Brock said, letting go of David's cock to gently brush his hair from his eyes. The Irishman nodded quickly, pressing his hips back into Brock's fingers with a soft moan.

“Please, Brock, I need to feel you. Just- I want the pain.” He admitted desperately, his eyes sure and confident in what he wanted. Brock was slightly taken aback by the bold statement, but he supposed it wasn't exactly unusual.

After being alone for so long as a half zombie, David had expressed feeling like he was already dead. Without anyone to talk to or confide in, he was practically the literal definition of the living dead. Now, he just wanted to feel something. Anything. And if Brock was able to give that, he would do it.

It was the only way he knows how to show his love other than to just say it.

“Ok, I'll take care of you.” He whispered comfortingly, leaning forward to press the other into another kiss. David happily reciprocated, humming in satisfaction as he slid his fingers through Brock's hair, gentle as he tugged on the dark strands.

Brock kept his lips locked against David's, unable to pull himself back, even if just for a second. He slid his fingers out of the other, sliding them down to unbuckle his pants instead. He unzipped his jeans, pulling them down just far enough so that he could pull his aching cock out. 

He groaned as he held himself in his hand, pulling back from the heated kiss to look down and spit into his palm, rubbing the slick over his length. He didn't want to hurt the other man. Well- not too bad, anyways. David wanted pain, even if just a bit, but Brock didn't want to push him until he was in genuine tears of hurt.

“Brock...” David moaned, another plea, silent this time as the need was in the way he looked up at him, his hands wandering to trail over his own body. Desperate to feel that warmth again. Brock groaned deeply, clenching his jaw to prevent himself from saying something too possessive.

He was in shock how someone could make the lewd act of sex look so innocent and pure. Wether it be the crystal clear tears tracking down his flushed cheeks in need, or the way his pretty eyes practically begged Brock to destroy him. He wasn't sure.

“Shh, I got you.” He said gently, running a gentle hand over David's trembling thigh as he aligned himself with his other hand. He pressed his tip against David's entrance, the two holding their breath until his head slowly slid in. David made a small squeak at the feeling, but it only urged Brock to push in further.

Each inch slowly slid in, bit by bit. The feeling of David's tight walls was intoxicating, and Brock found himself struggling to breath. He let out a long sigh of relief as he bottomed out, giving the other time to adjust. Also giving himself some time as well, because just being inside of him, feeling the pulsing heat of his body, Brock could hardly control himself.

He glanced at the blissed out look of the other man, his eyes fluttering in a sort of relaxation.

“You ready?” He asked quietly, gently stroking his hand over his quivering thighs. He looked relaxed, but he seemed tense. As if he was new to this all, and knowing David, is he wasn't a virgin, he might as well be from how long it's been.

“Yes.” He nodded, his voice hoarse and quiet. Brock nodded, pulling out slowly before pushing back in. The first thrust inside him was a shock, a jolt of pleasure so intense it took his breath away. Brock was slow at first, pushing in gently, giving David's body time to adjust to the slow drag of in and out.

The Irishman muttered small words under his breath, in a sorts of pleas for more. Brock tried to go against them, not saying a word as he continued his slow pace. But as David's pleas for more grew more desperate, Brock's rhythm quickened, his hips slamming into him with a force that was both exhilarating and a little frightening.

Each thrust sent waves of sensation through David, making him cry out in pleasure. His nails dug into Brock's back as he met each movement with an enthusiasm that surprised even himself. He had never felt so alive, so connected to another person. He didn't think it was even possible considering how reserved he usually was- or, once used to be.

The room was filled with the sounds of their panting and the slap of skin against skin. Brock's face was a mask of concentration, his eyes never leaving David's as he drove into him. David could see his own reflection in those warm brown eyes, could see the passion and the power that Brock held over him.

Brock was never one to be rough or desperate. He had usually liked to shower his partners in love and many words of care and encouragement. But as he thrusted into David, over and over again, he couldn't find the right words. Didn't know what to say, other than to just keeping moving. Keep giving him that pleasure he craved.

His hips were rough, demanding, and unrelenting, pushing David to his limits and beyond. But with each thrust, each groan, each shudder of pleasure, David felt more and more alive, more and more like he belonged. A feeling that reminded him of what it was like to be human again.

This was what he had been waiting for, what he had been craving. The world outside faded away, all that remained was the heat of their bodies, the sting of Brock's touch, and the sweet, sweet oblivion of the moment.

No zombies, no death, no apocalypse. Just them in the large space of the living room, holding each other close.

The couch creaked in time with their passionate movements, the legs scraping against the floor in a steady rhythm that matched the jut of Brock's hips. He moved his hands to grip David's hips, holding him in place as he drove deep inside him, stretching him open and filling him completely. Each thrust sent a bolt of pleasure through David, making his fists clutch into the pillows, moans punched from his lungs.

He could feel Brock’s muscles tensing, the veins standing out in his hands as he fought for control. He was in a mental battle with himself, wanting to let go but not wanting to hurt David.

Not wanting to break his glass doll, in a sense.

"Do you want it?" Brock growled, his voice guttural and raw with need. Unable to hide the desperation in the way he gazed down at the other.

"Yes." David whimpered, his voice broken from the cries that had already escaped his lips.

“P-please, Brock, I need you."

And with that, Brock finally let go, plunging into him with a ferocity that left David gasping for breath. The pain was a white-hot knife, but it only served to heighten the pleasure that followed. He had never felt so alive, so consumed by another person.

Brock showed him minimal mercy, his movements growing more erratic, more desperate. David could feel the beginnings of his own climax building, his body tightening around Brock's cock. He didn't know if he could handle much more, but he also didn't want it to end. He was lost in a sea of sensation, his mind a whirlwind of pleasure and pain.

Finally, Brock stiffened, his grip on David's hips tightening to the point of pain. With a pleasured groan he came, filling David with his cum; feeling hot in his once cold and lonely body. The feeling was indescribable, a mix of relief and exhilaration that sent David over the edge. His own orgasm tore through him harshly, leaving him trembling and spent beneath Brock's warm body.

Safe and secure.

Brock gently moved to drape himself over David's body, tucking his face into the crook of his neck and wrapping him up in his arms. The other responded in kind, humming pleasantly at the body heat as he wrapped all four limbs around the broader man, locking his ankles over the back of Brock's calves.

They lay there, panting and sweaty, their hearts racing in unison. The room was silent except for their ragged breaths, the only evidence of how desperate they had been for each other — unless you counted the small bruises left behind on David's pale skin. Brock felt a strange mix of emotions; satisfaction, confusion, and a deep, aching longing for more.

David meant so much to him, and though he would have rather they share these feelings over a glass of wine and a warm meal, this was ok. Definitely not the most romantic, but it spoke his feeling clearly.

Brock didn't pull away, wanting to keep David warm and cozy. So instead, he lifted his head just enough for their eyes to meet, so much wanting to be said.

“I want to say a lot of things...but to be honest, I don't know where to start.” He admitted, his voice tired and spent. David couldn't help but to chuckle in agreement, reaching up to brush a few strands of hair from the other's sweaty forehead.

“I thinks it's better if we talk when the guys are home. I have a feeling that their staring wasn't just out of curiosity either.” He said, flushing red at the realization.

Brock had looked at him the same way the guys did. And Brock liked him. So by that tid bit of information, it was clear that the guys liked him back too. David had been suspecting so for a while, but he didn't want to assume.

Brock chuckled at that, nodding in confirmation.

“Yeah they're...not the best at hiding it. If the straight up staring is anything to go by.” He said, the two of them laughing at the matter.

They then both jumped, snapping their heads to look towards the door as the guys all stumbled in, talking excitedly as they shuffled through the many videos game cases in their hands.

But their excitement was quick to come to an abrupt end, their gazes all locking on the couple on the couch with looks of complete disbelief. It was silent for a few seconds, the two letting the situation sink in for the others as they just stared, trying to find the words to say.

“Without us, Brock, really?” Brian scoffed, being the first to take offense, staring at the other man in betrayal. Brock slowly turned to glance at David, the two snorting quietly at the pure look of jealousy on the other's voice.

They had a lot to talk about, and maybe it would cause a few arguments or bickerings of jealousy and envy, but Brock was sure they would figure it out.

If the apocalypse taught him one thing, it was that no matter how much him and his friends argued from time to time, they always made up and settled on an agreement.

Plus, he knows that David was willing to go with whatever they settled on. Their relationship would be rocky and confusing, but they'll figure it out eventually. They always did.

Chapter Text

Third POV -

The stench of marijuana was harsh, the bitter smell of alcohol and sweat lingering in the air. The many lit candles did nothing to cover the scent, only adding in a sickening mix of sweet cherry that only made Marcel’s head spin in nausea.

The lights were dim, but the flashing colors gave him a headache, blinking back and forth between color to color. Sharp greens and pinks seemingly branded in his vision, even as he closed his eyes, the colored danced behind his eyelids.

He sighed heavily, absentmindedly lifting his red solo cup to his lips and taking a small sip of the liquid in his cup. He cringed at the taste, peeking into the cup and frowning at the colorful blend. He wasn't sure what it was, a strong mix of something overly sweet and a sharp metallic taste that hinted at vodka. 

He sighed again, setting his cup down on the nearest counter and abandoning it. He needed to get outside.

Marcel shuffled away from his lonely spot in a dark corner of the room, giving half-assed smiles to acknowledge the students who recognized him and tried to wave him over.

The party was hosted in victory for a football game that they had won, taking over the rival team with a whole twenty points more. It was the last game of the season, so everyone had been pretty excited about the win. Marcel was as well, but he would have rather spent the next few days resting in bed and bingeing his favorite show than attend a party full of drunk and horny college students.

He couldn't even go home either, because the party was in his own frat house, hosted by Evan even though he didn't even play football, he played hockey. He had just wanted to celebrate the victory of him, Brock, Tyler and Anthony.

Marcel wasn't exactly mad at him and the rest of his friends for deciding to throw a party. At the time, he thought it was a great idea. He had been filled with adrenaline and excitement from their win and a party sounded nice. He could drink a little, unwind, maybe find some cute girl to hook up with if he got lucky.

But now, actually being surrounded by college students, alcohol, blasting music and smoke clouds, he wanted nothing to do with anybody. His social battery had drained a long while ago, and now he just wanted to be by himself.

He huffed in relief as he exited the back door, the smell and the flashing lights now gone. Unfortunately, he hadn't entirely escaped though. There was still mingling people outside, dancing and laughing as they jumped in the pool and splashed water at each other. 

Marcel clenched his jaw, looking around and feeling so out of place, even despite this being his own property. He was used to being surrounded by students, chatting up a storm with him or some girls coming to flirting. Right now, he had none of that, and though he didn't even want it at the moment, it still felt odd.

Marcel hated being worshiped and looked up to like he was some sort of god, but he felt strange without it. It was his norm and he disliked it. Even when he was in highschool, he was still popular. It was nice to have people sweet-talk you and compliment everything you did, but it was just overwhelming at times.

Sometimes, Marcel just wanted a quiet day. By himself, able to go out without being surrounded by faces he couldn't remember, having some alone time. Sure, maybe even shower someone in affection and cuddle all day. But he couldn't even find a solid relationship nowadays because most girls just wanted to use him, or have the title of being his girlfriend.

Marcel had given up on relationships for that reason, but the one-night stands weren't as free and amazing as they sounded.

He groaned to himself, pinching the bridge of his nose at the coming migraine in his head. He ran a hand through his hair, fingers getting caught on the beanie he wore — despite it being mid-summer.

Even then, he was still cold as ice. The jacket he wore had no effect on the lonely feeling he had, and he would rather die than tell anyone about how empty he's felt for the past…how long now? He couldn't even tell.

He sighed heavily, the little bit of alcohol still buzzing in his system and making his lungs sting at the sharp inhale of fresh air that he needed. He tilted his head up, lazily watching the stars twinkle in the sky. It was hard to see them, what with the fairy lights wrapped around the whole backyard and the smoke that filtered up into the night air. 

Marcel flickered his eyes over, trying to identify the constellations that he could barely make out. His eyes wandered for the Big Dipper, not one of his favorites, but one of the easiest to spot in his half-drunken daze. 

He turned his head, knowing the general direction of where the star-outlined ladle usually was, but huffed in disappointment at the sight of the frat house, too tall and blocking the view of the sky. He sighed again, about to just give up and try to find another one, when his eyes suddenly drifted down.

Standing at one of the balconies of the house, was David, his elbows propped on the railing and his eyes looking up at the stars as well. Marcel wouldn't have thought twice about the blank look on his face, as David didn't really like parties. He was always bored, wanting to go home already, and Marcel knew that Evan probably forced him to come. Guilt tripping him with the idea that if he didn't, he wouldn't be a supportive friend.

But something about the way his glaze looked far away, stirred a concerning pit in Marcel's gut. He frowned, squinting to try and see the other better. But the smoke from the weed stung his eyes, making them water and blur his vision.

He huffed, wiping them away before he turned to make his way back inside. David was fortunately on the balcony that connected his and Evan's rooms, so Marcel wouldn't have to enter someone else's room to get to him.

He maneuvered back through the crowded rooms, lazily dragging his legs to make his way up the stairs. The walk to his room was short, and he was glad that he didn't run into anyone having sex. Although, it did sound like someone was going at it in Brian's room, and the thought of the disgusted Irishman made a small smile tug at his lips.

The guys always tried their best to keep their rooms closed off and off limits, but people always found a way to break in and do their business.

Marcel stepped into his room, his door left ajar. His footsteps were loud on the carpeted floor, but David didn't move. Frozen still where he stood out on the balcony, his eyes locked up to the sky. Marcel slowly walked up behind him, stepping out onto the balcony and flopping his arms onto the railing in relief.

The cold air was much cleaner up here, the smoke from below a distant memory as the soft smell of David's shampoo tingled his nose. Marcel didn't know what it was. Something flowery, but he never mentioned it. He didn't want to assume it as Irish spring, since that would technically be racist, but the floral smell was all too familiar. The same smell that welcomed him in whenever he or the guys as a group would visit David and Lui in their shared dorm room just a few blocks away.

Marcel sighed softly, taking in the relaxing smell before he turned his head to glance at the man next to him. Eyes still unblinking at they gazed up at the stars, a little more clear up here than from below.

“Not having fun, I'm guessing?” He asked, the slur and slight rasp of his voice a clue as to how much he's drunk tonight. If the way he had tripped on the carpet when coming onto the balcony had anything to say.

David inhaled deeply, his eyes lingering on the stars before he slowly turned to acknowledge the other man.

“Could be better.” He admitted, turning his eyes back over the railing. But instead of the stars, he gazed down at the people below them. Marcel's smile faltered, quickly replaced by a frown.

That's…not what he expected to hear.

“Oh, something happen? Brian didn't get too drunk and flash you and everyone else his junk again, did he?” He asked, using a half joking tone. David chuckled slightly, a small smile tugging at his lips.

“Fortunately, no. I would've already left to go bleach my eyes out if t’at were the case.” He said, the two sharing a small laugh. Marcel tilted his head, kicking the toes of his shoe against the floor in thought before speaking.

“So why’re you up here? Did the dessert table run out of cupcakes?” He teased, earning himself a small playful glare.

“Evan sucks at making cupcakes. Plus, I think Jon laced them with somethin' anyways.” David sighed, moving his arms to rest his cheek against his fist, his elbow propped up on the railing.

Marcel's frown returned, this time consumed by more worry. David implied that he hadn't even eaten any cupcakes, and that was not normal. Even if Evan was shit at baking, David always felt the need to try one so that the other man didn't feel bad for his shitty cupcakes.

And David wasn't giving big answers. They were short, and iffy. He wasn't even looking at Marcel in the eyes and that was a huge concern for him. David was always nice to talk to, mostly because he always gave his full attention and interest.

Which he wasn't doing right now.

Marcel disliked the gloomy look on his face. It wasn't something he's ever seen on the other man unless he counted the time Lui’s girlfriend broke up with him and he didn't know what to do to make him feel better.

Marcel observed his expression, looking for any hint of intoxication. He hadn't seen David drunk many times, but he's seen it enough to know that the Irishman got 'in his feels' whenever he was. He was an emotional drunk, but not always in a depressing was.

He recalls the last time David was drunk, forced to down seven shots of vodka on a bet he made with Tyler. He had been all giggly and cuddly. The guys had to leave early because Lui announced it was time for David to go to bed since he had a test to take the next day, but Marcel remembers the way David had hugged him tightly, his soft hair brushing against his jaw and the warmth of his body.

Odd memories.

Looking at him now, there was no sharp smell of alcohol, or a dazed look on his face. Just…thoughtful.

David did like to think a lot, despite popular belief. He thought about what he wanted to do next, what he wanted to make for dinner, what he should get their friends for their next birthdays. Whatever it was, anything at all, David thought about it. He liked to think, and on the rare occasions that he shared what was running through his mind, Marcel liked to listen.

But he was easily spooked. Insecure about his worries because he didn't want to seem like he was being paranoid or worrying too much. If one thing Marcel knew about David, was that he hated when people said he 'worried too much'. David enjoyed thinking ahead of time. It's what made him confident about his decisions unlike the sudden words he thoughtlessly spoke, so it made him anxious whenever he was told to relax.

“...What are you thinking about?” He decided with, not wanting to be too straightforward. He knows that David usually felt pressured when someone asked him directly how he was feeling. He was one of Marcel's more emotionally-open friends, and he could talk about his feelings all day if he didn't feel so awkward around him and the guys.

Marcel knows that David felt the most comfortable with one of his girl friends, who were more comfortable about those kinds of things. Unlike the guys, who said he worried too much. Sometimes he confided in Brian, Brock, or even Anthony, but even they tried to reassure him with words he'd rather not hear. Marcel knows that sometimes, lending an ear was all someone needed to do, not to give advice on things they didn't understand.

It was something that the guys failed to realize.

Marcel hated when they did that. Don't get him wrong, he still loves them all like brothers, but they can be neglectful at times. Almost like they were pushing away David's concerns and feelings without meaning to. They were only trying to get him to relax, but sometimes, he'd just rather not.

David rather not.

“Honestly?” David asked, a hint of doubt somewhere in his voice. Like he expected the same routine. Voice his feelings, get some shitty advice, and then be told to sweep it under the rug.

But that's not why Marcel was asking. That's not what he wanted to do.

“Honestly.” He nodded, hoping he could actually find the right words to respond with after a given answer. The buzz of the alcohol was faint, but still strong enough to make him dizzy and think funny. He just wanted to show that he cared. Really, cared.

It was silent for a fews seconds, the soft sound of David's sigh reaching Marcel's ears like a hush of wind. Soft and gentle. Like he always was.

“A lot.” 

Marcel took in those words, tossing them over in his head. ‘A lot' can mean so many things. In what context was it? College tests? Work troubles? What the future was going to be like? David was a pretty sentimental guy, so it was hard to tell what was worrying him that day, or the next.

It was always something different.

“Wanna talk about it?” Marcel asked softly, the rasp in his voice back from the attempt of a gentle tone. Caring and interested at once, showing that he genuinely wanted to listen. Not just brush the concerns away no matter how small.

David didn't respond right away, his eyes still casted down at the partying. Marcel watched the way they nervously scanned the crowds below, a hard gulp making his throat flex.

It made an uneasy feeling run throughout Marcel's body. He always despised whenever his friends were unhappy. He wasn't the best at comfort, so he never knew what to do when they were upset.

But when David was upset, it really made him uncomfortable. Not because it was unusual and strange for him — even though it was —, but because it pissed him off. He wasn't sure why, or when it even started. But seeing the tall Irishman with so much as a frown made his jaw clench in irritation.

The worst, was when it was by the cause of their other friends. David was never saddened or genuinely hurt by any of the things they've said to him, because they were always in good fun and all jokes. But on the times that they actually irritated him or annoyed him with their banter, it made Marcel hate them just a little for the time being.

He hated to see the annoyed look on David's face, hated to see the slight curl of his upper lip in irritation.

Until this day, Marcel still never understood the feeling. It was odd, especially because he only felt so strongly about this when it came to David. He used to assume it was because he really liked David as a friend, but over the last year, it's grown stronger and he isn't sure what it was anymore.

If David was happy, he was happy. If David was pissed off, he was pissed off. He couldn't quite explain it. He couldn't even start to put it into words.

“Marcel, answer me truthfully.” David started, finally breaking the long silence. His words were soft, but the firmness of his tone made Marcel realize that he was being serious. He wanted the truth and only the truth.

“Uh, ok.” He replied. Marcel could do that. He could give an honest opinion. Most of David's worries were about his decision making anyways, so he could give some solid input.

“Do you think I'm ugly?”

Marcel paused, blinking his eyes up at the way the other man turned to look at him, his eyes curious and unsure.

What? What kind of a question was that?

“Um…absolutely not. Why?” He snorted, speaking with such confidence that he didn't know had been possible. He hadn't entirely thought that answer through, but he wasn't just going to sit here and call David ugly.

I mean, it's not like he was anyways. None of Marcel's friends were ugly in his eyes. Everyone in the world had a sort of charm to them. Sure, assholes looked ugly to him, but it was their shitty personalities that had that effect.

Pretty features or not, it you were an asshole, you were automatically ugly in his eyes. And David was far from an asshole.

“So ye're saying I'm attractive?” David asked. His question was sudden, almost immediate after Marcel's response.

“What?” He choked out, taken off guard. That question was…very straight forward. Wow, ok.

“You said ‘absolutely not’, so that must mean ye think I'm attractive.” David explained, tilting his head slightly as he looked down at the other. Marcel wasn't sure if it was the alcohol, or the intensity from David's gaze, but he could feel his skin prickle with heat. No matter the cold, the blush was hot on his face. 

Marcel blinked a few times, swallowing nervously before shrugging and ripping his gaze away from the other to look down towards the ongoing party.

“Well, yes, I do.” He said, trying to seem nonchalant. However, this conversation had taken an unexpected turn that he hadn't thought they would go down. When he noticed that David looked gloomy, he didn't think they'd be talking about how hot he was.

It was an odd thing to worry about, let alone discuss between friends. Or, in this moment, that's what it felt like for Marcel.

Awkward.

He felt embarrassed in admitting that. He didn't know why. He hypes his friends up all the time. To their faces, to other people, cracking jokes about how he'd kiss them if he was given the chance but it was never awkward. Never, because they were always jokes and in good fun.

But now? Having a serious talk with David, it felt…weird. Like everyone was staring at him and the weight of the whole world was on his shoulders, unwillingly to move until he gave an honest opinion that would chose his fate or some shit.

Or, maybe that was just the alcohol thinking.

“So what about me is attractive?” David asked, opening his hand to rest his chin on his palm. The question was gentle and innocent. No prying behind his words, no pressure. Just a simple question.

Marcel blinked up at him, his dark eyes finding his face again. 

How does one respond to that?

“Wait…what?” He asked, his face burning even more. It felt hot. Did it always feel so hot? Must be the alcohol…yeah.

Definitely the alcohol. Even though he could feel himself sobering up with every second of this awkward conversation.

David sighed softly, a small pout forming on his face as he frowned at the shorter man. Marcel could feel the intensity of his gaze, a silent questioning that made him feel locked in place. Unable to look away.

“Marcel, are ye drunk?” David asked, his own cheeks a soft pink from the breeze of the night air. A breeze that Marcel no longer felt, due to the blush coating his entire face.

Why was he so fucking flustered right now?

“No, I only had a couple, but I stopped drinking hard alcohol a few hours ago.” He answered truthfully. He hadn't had any hard drinks since before ten, and even when he did, it was one cup that he took tiny sips from. The same one he had left half-empty and abandoned on a random table downstairs.

“Then I don't understand why ye're not gettin' me. Just answer my question. If ye don't find me ugly, and ye think I'm attractive, then what about me is attractive?” David asked slowly, as if speaking to a child. His tone wasn't demanding nor was it impatient.

Just the same old curiosity that he nearly always had. The same tone he used when he asked a question that would make people gape in awe at his simplicity.

But this wasn't one of those moments. It wasn't some stupid question. It was a question that held so much weight and so much — of everything, really. If Marcel called David ugly — which he wasn't — the Irishman would be self-conscious for weeks. Months even. If Marcel called David beautiful, it would make them both feel awkward because that was such a weird thing to say to one of your best friends. Your guy friends, of all people.

Not to mention, David would know how Marcel viewed him if he answered truthfully. And Marcel…Marcel thought that David was far from ugly.

If he really thought about it, putting David's heart of gold aside, Marcel thought that David was more than attractive. But he couldn't just say that. It would be weird. There was so much to say, but he didn't want to sound creepy.

What could he say?

That he thought David's naturally thick and dark lashes looked glittery in the right lighting? That his round eyes looked lovely, especially with their pretty shade of green that the sun would hit occasionally and make them seem to glow like emeralds?

Or his skin, that was so milky and pale. Not in the sickly way, but the porcelain doll sort of pale. His soft blush made the comparison even more accurate, and the cold night air made it more prominent along his nose and cheekbones. A nose that was perfectly straight, not too big or too small, his jawline sharp but his face a soft contrast to it.

Marcel didn't really have type, but he loved when women had a sharp sort of masculinity to them. Femininity was nice too, and typically he found himself trying to choose what he preferred more.

But David had the perfect mix. A natural blend of feminine masculinity that fit him so well.

And his lips? God, his lips had to be his favorite part. Pretty and pink, soft looking and plump. And when they didn't look soft, they were shiny and glittery from the strawberry chapstick that he wore.

David's hair was thick and dark, locks that framed his face perfectly and always smelt like that intoxicating shampoo that Marcel had no clue what it was. He loved the little curls that would fall loose, especially when they fell into David's lashes and he'd had to blow them out of the way or tuck them behind his ear.

And sure, sometimes people hated having a taller partner, but David's frame was tall and slim, and it was charming in his own way. Marcel hadn't seen much, he wasn't a starer, but sometimes David would wear tighter clothing. On rare occasions.

Like now.

Through the soft fabric of his sweater, he could see the way it hugged his waist, the way it pressed against the sharp curves and swell of his hips. It hung on his broad shoulders, and the jeans he wore left almost nothing to the imagination with the way it shaped his thighs and legs so well.

So yeah, there was a hell of a lot of things that Marcel found attractive. All of which he couldn't respond with because he didn't want to sound creepy.

He didn't want to sound like he checked David out every other day. Like he stared directly into his eyes or stared down at his lips whenever he was talking, whether it be to him or anyone else.

Even though he did.

David let out a long sigh, breaking Marcel’s inner battle with himself as he blinked up at the taller man, meeting his eyes once again. Eyes that looked so…sad now.

“Nevermind.” He uttered, nearly a breathless whisper. Marcel stared at the other in surprise, unsure of how to feel now that he was the reason for such a saddened expression.

“W-wait, what?” He asked, confused as to what just happened to cause such a reaction. David huffed quietly, his eyes finding Marcel's once again.

“Yer silence was good enough. I get it. Ya know, you don't have ta lie just because ye're my friend, Marcel.” He said, his tone unrecognizable. As if he didn't care anymore. Or, as if he was trying not to.

Marcel stood up straighter, cursing himself for just staring at the other for so long and forgetting to answer such a serious question like that.

“I wasn't lying.” He insisted, shaking his head harshly. David raised his eyebrows at him in disbelief, looking unamused.

“Then why did ye take so long?” He asked. There was still that curious edge, but now he seemed disappointed. As if he thought Marcel was just coming up with shitty excuses as to not make himself look like a bad friend.

“I was- I was just trying to figure out what to say first. I just…didn't want to sound creepy.” He admitted nervously, shrugging his shoulder to seem casual. There was a lot to say. A lot to say that he couldn't say, because it was passing the line of platonic compliments and he didn't want to spook the other away.

Marcel knew how David got whenever one of the guys made gay jokes towards him. It made him uncomfortable and grossed out. Hell, he gave the same reaction with girls when they did it to him as well. David didn't take compliments or remarks like that well. Especially when they were sexual.

“Creepy?” He asked, a questioning hint in his voice. Confusion washed over his face, replacing the gloomy look once more. And Marcel was glad to wipe it away, but it felt like a thousand eyes boring into his soul again.

Was David's gaze always this…powerful?

“Yeah, I-...I think a lot about you is attractive. I think the way your hair looks is perfect for your face, I like how bright your eyes are, I like how, uh…pink your lips are.” He explained, trailing off before he could go into detail. Before he could expose himself in such a way that would make the other man want nothing to do with him.

Maybe they shouldn't be talking about this.

“How pink my lips are?” David snorted, grinning at the other in confusion. Marcel smiled, raising a brow in return.

“Hey, I warned you I'd sound creepy.” He said, causing the two of them to laugh softly at the strange compliment. David then cleared his throat, turning to Marcel with a questioning look in his eyes.

“Are you serious then?” He asked, the blush on his face darkening just slightly. The moon really did wonders for his ethereal features.

“About your lips?” Marcel asked unthinkingly, earning another soft laugh from the other man.

“No, about me bein' attractive.” He elaborated, his fingers sliding down to fidget with his necklace. Marcel's eyes momentarily darted to the movement, sensing the nerves David was expelling from his every movement. The way his eyebrows furrowed slightly, the way he bit his lip shyly. He looked back up to his eyes.

“Oh…well, yeah. I think you're one of the prettiest people I've ever met.” He admitted. 

Why? Why was he admitting that? 

Well, not that it wasn't true. David was very pretty in his eyes. But he didn't need to tell him that. That was just embarrassing…yet, it felt wrong not to. I mean, David did deserve an honest opinion. That's what he asked for, wasn't it?

“Pretty?” David questioned, tilting his head slightly. Something about his tone was in disbelief, but not out of offense. But some sort of jest. Teasing, playful. 

Curious.

Marcel shrugged awkwardly, feeling himself squirm under the other's gaze. He had to avert his eyes nervously.

“Well, I wouldn't use the word handsome. That's sounds…unlike you. To me, you're pretty. Cute, even.” He replied.

Cute? Cute, really?

Yeah, maybe he should just shut the fuck up already. No man his age wanted to be called cute. Most people took that as offensive. Jesus Christ, maybe he was drunker than he thought.

“Ye're an asshole.” David grinned, the two falling into another small fit of soft laughter.

Ok, better reaction than he thought. He expected a hard punch to the arm like most guys would do, but being called an asshole was less of a consequence. Especially since David didn't seem genuinely offended about the choice of words.

Marcel smiled softly, the warm fluttery feeling in his chest returning as they calmed down. Marcel dragged his eyes back down to the party, spotting Evan, Brian and Brock amongst the crowded backyard.

Brock was trying his best to chug a large glass of alcohol. The stupid stereotypical ones you'd see in cartoons and stuff. He was failing miserably, most of it getting on his shirt and onto the grass than down his throat. It probably didn't help that Evan and Brian were in either ear, cheering him on loudly despite the close proximity.

Brock was going to be both hungover and temporarily deaf when he woke up tomorrow.

“Hey…why the question?” Marcel asked slowly, realization hitting him with a big weight of curiosity.

He turned away from the scene below to glance back up to the other man, noticing that he was watching their friends down below as well.

David paused, clicking his tongue softly as he scratched the back of his neck nervously.

“Uh…just, some girl.” He replied, a soft blush returning to his cheeks and adding on to the cold that had already painted his face in a pink dusted hue. Marcel chuckled lightly, recognizing that look anywhere.

“What, you ask her out and it went wrong?” He asked, knowing damn well it was the same flustered look Scotty first had when Chrissy had asked him out. It was uncharacteristic on the brunette's face, as it was on David's.

He's never seen the Irishman take anyone into interest, so it was a little exciting. Or, that's what the sudden quickening of his heart said.

Which…oddly felt like annoyance rather than excitement.

David chuckled nervously, playing with one of his bangs as he shrugged his shoulders.

“No, no. One of her friends asked me out, actually. It was a guy.” He explained.

A guy. Right.

Marcel slowly turned his body to fully face the other,. nonchalantly sticking his hands in his pockets. It was cold. 

“Oh…what'd you say?” He asked, trying to keep his tone even. Why was this sudden information making him irritated? David hadn't said anything that would make him mad…

So why did he suddenly want to throw his fist through a wall?

“I said no. I didn't even know the guy. Y'know, I don't understand how anyone could see someone fer the first time and immediately ask them out after they quip their interest. That seems weird ta me.” He scoffed lightly, rolling his eyes. He sighed softly, moving his arms to lay over the railing before bending over a little bit more to rest his chin on them.

“But…then his friend got all defensive for him, sayin’ I didn't look attractive enough ta even be in his league.” He finished, his expression visibly saddening once more.

Marcel pursed his lips, holding back what he wanted to say. He would normally give the stereotypical advice, tell David not to listen to people like that. But the taller man didn't get a lot of things get to him, so when they did, it was hard to convince him otherwise.

“Oh.” Was what he decided with, nodding in understanding. Letting David know that he was listening, but not budding in with useless advice that he could get from anywhere else.

Because he knew that David hated when people did that.

“I mean, I know that they were probably drunk, but I was just wonderin'. It's actually been something I've been wondering for a while. I just...I dunno. I'm just yappin’.” He said with a light shrug. As if this was some casual conversation and he hadn't just outed out his biggest insecurity to Marcel.

The latter shrugged in return, a small smile playing on his lips.

“Hey, it ok. I like to listen.” He said, earning a soft smile in return. David looked up at him with gratitude, the bright sparkle retuning back into his eyes.

“You're a great friend, Marcel.”

Marcel's smile faltered, the fluttery feeling dying in an instant.

“Yeah…you too.” 

Why did that feel…so wrong? 

Marcel was a great friend, he knew he was. And he loved hearing it from his friends because it let him know he was doing something right. So why did that sentence from David sting so much?

Why did it sting at all?

David let out a long sigh, pulling himself up from the railing and stretching his arms over his head. He let out a small yawn, a lazy smile still displaying on his lips as he turned to face Marcel.

“Sometimes, I wish ye were gay. Because that way, I could just date you instead of the dickheads we have in this stupid school.” He said, his lashes fluttering before he turned towards the open doorway.

Marcel blinked as David took a step forward, the gears turning in his head rapidly to comprehend that sentence.

“What?” He choked out, his voice cracking embarrassingly due to his shock. David giggled lightly at the sound, keeping his eyes forward as he took another clumsy step forward.

“I'm so tired man. I think…I think I'm gonna sleep now.” He said, taking a third step before he stumbled on the frame of the door. Marcel instinctively shot his hands forward, catching a hold of David's arms and steadying him.

“Dude- did you have anything to drink?” He asked in confusion, slowly leading the other to his mattress. David hummed, pondering hard and squinting his eyes before responding.

“Uh, not here. Brian made me drink a few shots when he picked me up and I think Evan gave me an edible as well.” He explained. Marcel cursed under his breath, rolling his eyes.

“Of course they did.” He sighed heavily. Those two were notorious for getting their friends drunk or high, thinking they all just needed to let ‘loose’ after weeks of testing and studying.

Most of them were fine with it, but Marcel hated whenever they would peer pressure David. Who himself, was notorious for not drinking at all.

Marcel quietly kicked the balcony door behind him closed, carefully moving David to lay him down on the bed. It was summer, so it was a bit warm outside, but Marcel still felt cold.

Always so cold.

He clenched his jaw in thought as he watched David snuggle into his pillows, his heart feeling warm at the thought that they'd have to share a bed since this was his room. No way would he kick David out in this state.

He ran his tongue over his teeth, thinking his words over once again.

“What did you mean by that?” He asked, the confusion still in his voice, but it was mostly covered up with a fake curiosity. As if the question was something casual and not at all about something as serious as the words the other man had just uttered.

“Mm, by what?” David questioned, his eyes slipping closed as he kicked his shoes off and yanked the blankets over him, oblivious to that fact that this wasn't even his bed.

Marcel wondered just how many shots Brian gave him. Or how strong the edible was.

“That you wished I was gay so you could date me...why me?” He explained, adding on the last part.

Something about the statement really made his chest burn. And not in the bad way either. He couldn't just chalk it down to heartburn or alcohol poisoning. Not even from the sharp stench of weed that was coming from downstairs. This heat felt…different. But familiar, all at once.

David frowned at the response, blinking his eyes open. Which, now that he really looked, Marcel could see the tiniest tint of red to the corners of his eyes. No doubt from the edible.

“What do ye mean why? I like ya.” David said, as if it was a well known fact. Marcel felt his mind go blank, all previous thoughts silenced in an instant for a new one. The last three words repeated themselves over and over in his head like a mantra, making his face burn hot and his mouth part in shock.

He had heard that correctly, right?

“You…you do?” He stuttered, a small bubble in his throat that made his voice come out a little high pitched. Further showing just how fucking surprised he was.

“Absolutely. You're so nice an’ sweet ta me. People treat me like I'm a joke, but you treat me like I'm worth somethin’. It makes me feel good. All warm an’ fuzzy inside.” David said, a soft grin on his face as he blinked up at Marcel. A natural tic to his eyes that made his lashes flutter nervously and look all the more innocent as he spoke.

“Ye’re also like, the most attractive person I've ever met. Plus, you're smart and super fun ta be around. It makes me happy to see you happy, especially when I make you that way. It would be amazing to be with you.” He continued, not a single doubt in his voice, and it made Marcel feel warm.

Unreasonably warm. Warmer than he has in…probably years.

Yet, those words sounded…familiar. Like he's felt the same way before. And now that he thought about it…he felt the same exact way.

Holy shit.

Now he gets it. The realization was hitting him like a freight train. The feeling was mutual. 

At first, he had no clue how to explain the way he feels for David. All he knew was that it was a different feeling than the one he feels when with his friends.

But now he understands.

He feels…safe with David. Like he can say and do anything without being judged. It made him happy to see David in good spirits and even more so when it was by his own words or his own company. He loved to make David happy, loved to see him smile.

Was this…what he thought it was?

Marcel knew that David was drunk, and probably still high, too. And maybe he shouldn't he prying and taking advantage of the other's state of intoxication, but he couldn't help the curious voice in the back of his head. Couldn't help the loud thought telling him that he was entitled to know more.

“So…you have a crush on me?” He asked, sounding too hopeful for his own liking. He couldn't help the small smile that was beginning to pry at his lips, his body buzzing with a small rush of adrenaline and excitement.

David snorted, frowning up at the other in disbelief.

“What? Of course not.” He scoffed.

Nevermind.

“I love you, silly.” David finished.

Nevermind again.

Marcel heaved out a heavy sigh, the loud sound taking up the quiet of the bedroom. The distant party downstairs was now but a small fly buzzing in his ear. Insistent and annoying, but able to ignore. A faint noise in the background.

His fingers felt all tingly and his smile wouldn't shrink, only widen. This time he couldn't exactly blame the alcohol. Mostly because lack there of. But because he was never the best at hiding his happiness.

David let out a soft giggle, clearly amused by the shock and excitement that was written all over the shorter man's face. Marcel knew that if David had been sober and confessing all of this, he'd be a trembling, nervous wreck. Red in the face, as his embarrassment was always written in the way his blush would stick out brightly on his pale cheeks.

“I love you, too.” Marcel said, deciding that he needed to respond at some point. The words felt so foreign leaving his mouth, as he's forgotten how to say those words to another human being. But saying them to David, even despite how long it's been, it pulled a string on his heart. A string that was like a key, unlocking his heart once again to the idea of love and flooding his head with reminders of what the emotion felt like.

And he was all for it.

David didn't respond this time, looking too tired to speak. But Marcel didn't mind. Especially when the taller man reached up for him, wanting him to come closer.

Marcel obeyed the silent plea, leaning over his bed and lifting one of his knees on the edge. He hovered his head over David's, searching his eyes for any sign of rejection. But all he saw was love and adoration in those big, green eyes. A fond look that made his heart swell.

He slowly closed the gap, pressing his lips against David's in a gentle kiss. The feeling was electric, like someone had smeared some Tingala alcohol on his mouth and numbed his lips. David's mouth was soft and warm, a faint taste of punch and strawberry chapstick lingering on his lips.

Marcel leaned in closer, searching for more of that addicting buzz. He pulled himself onto the mattress, feeling welcomed by the gentle arms that tugged him closer. Marcel's knees straddled David's hips, their tongues meeting and mingling in a lazy dance of passion that made his lungs burn for air, but he didn't dare pull back. Not just yet.

Marcel ran one of his hands up to tangle in David's hair, sighing in satisfaction at how unbelievably soft it felt. He combed the curly locks with his fingers, his body feeling so much more warm now that he was pressed close into the man underneath him. David's arms were still wrapped around his neck, pulling and pulling like they were still too far apart.

Marcel's lungs begged for air, screaming at him to pull away but he didn't want to. Marcel would lay here all day kissing the other, even if his life depended on it. Fortunately, however, David was smart enough to make the decision for him, tugging on his jacket slightly for release.

Their lips disconnected with a wet pop, saliva connecting their bottom lips briefly before it snapped. They both panted for breath, staring into each other's eyes as they did so.

A smile broke onto David's face, his teeth peeking out to bite on his bottom lip. Marcel chuckled at how happy he looked, his eyes bright and full of so much life and joy. Marcel bet that if he were a dog, his tail would be wagging uncontrollably right now.

Sometimes he could just imagine in. David did always look so giddy whenever he was happy. It was cute.

“Do me a favor?” He asked softly, breaking the comfortable silence between the two of them. David hummed in question, his eyes still happy, but the exhaustion was clear on his face. 

Marcel reached up to brush his fingers across the other's cheek, grazing over the soft blush that decorated his skin beautifully.

“Remember this in the morning. Please?” He requested. Or, begged. Begged fit the situation more, because Marcel wasn't sure what he'd do with himself if David couldn't remember any of this come morning.

He'd be…heartbroken, to say the least.

David's smile softened, one of his hands reaching up to place it over the hand that was already on his cheek. He leaned into the touch, turning his head just slightly to press a small kiss to Marcel's palm.

“I will. Will you?” He asked teasingly. Through, there was a genuine seriousness to his words somewhere, letting Marcel know he was just as worried as he was.

A lot of bad things can go wrong. They could both forget, they could both remember and end up hating what had happened, or they wouldn't work altogether. Regardless, Marcel wanted to try. He wanted to see where this would go.

And even if it didn't work out in the end, at least he got to experience this one beautiful night.

“I promise.” He said, sealing the deal with another kiss. A kiss that he never wanted to end.

•×•

Marcel woke up to the harsh sounds of a leaf blower, the electric hum an unpleasant start to his morning.

However, the soft curls and the gentle smell of lilac and honeysuckle that tickled his nose was very much the opposite.

He squinted his eyes open, blinking away the blur from the bright sun shining through his balcony door. He pulled back slightly, glancing down to see David snuggled up into his chest, sound asleep.

He smiled gently, a fond look appearing on his face as he stared down at the man next to him. He looked so peaceful and at rest while sleeping, his lashes fluttering gently against his cheekbones as he dreamt.

Marcel had already accepted the fact that he was in love. A huge realization that used to haunt him and push him in denial. Now, it wasn't, and he was surprisingly ok with that. It was a different kind of love that made his heart beat faster rather than stutter in horror, a feeling that made his body warm up rather than grow cold in hatred.

He gently ran his hand through David's unruly curls, shamelessly leaning forward and inhaling more of his lovely scent.

Marcel lied in bed for God knows how long, watching David as he slept and running his hand through his hair. Listening to the stupid leaf blower move outside — which he knew was just Jon trying to clean up the yard without having to actually do the hard work. He was content in the way he could feel David's heartbeat against his chest, the warmth his arms brought when they were wrapped around his waist.

It had to have been at least another fifteen minutes before David started to stir, his green eyes fluttering open and tiredly looking at Marcel. He blinked away the light, the sun hitting his eyes just the way he loved them. Once again, highlighting them just right to gain that emerald tint.

“Hey.” He said, his voice thick from sleep. David smiled at him softly, closing his eyes temporarily at the relaxing feeling of Marcel's fingers running through his hair.

“Hi.” He replied. Marcel smiled back, taking the other's grin as a good sign that his dreams were finally coming true.

“Do you remember?” He asked, making sure his worries were nothing but a stupid thought in the back of his head. David's smile widened, making his heart beat faster with relief.

“I do.” He uttered, a breathless whisper. Marcel sighed in satisfaction, leaning forward without another word.

The two kissed gently, their lips slow and sensual. Holding just as much passion as they held the night before. Marcel tightened his arms around David, never wanting to let him go.

However, with 'amazing' friends like theirs, they never really get a chance to have some piece and quiet.

The two jumped slightly as the door burst open, Evan's initial look of exhaustion quickly replaced by surprise and confusion.

It was quiet for a few seconds, the only sound coming from the birds chirping outside, the guys  chatting downstairs, and the obnoxious leaf blower that Jon was still set on using.

“Uh…did you two fuck on that bed?” Evan asked, being the first to break the awkward silence.

“No.” Marcel replied, knowing damn well that Evan was on laundry duty for that week. He would not touch Marcel's sheets if that had been the case.

Evan narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the two in doubt.

“Are you sure?” He asked, uncertain. Marcel wanted to wring his neck right about now.

“Pretty sure.” David said, nodding at the other in disbelief. Marcel grinned at that, a teasing smirk finding his face.

“Yeah. Why? Do you want us to?” He asked playfully, ignoring the look of embarrassment and disbelief that David shot his way.

“Absolutely not. Now get up, we're going to get breakfast at McDonald's.” Evan rolled his eyes playfully, giving the two a shit eating grin before leaving and closing the door behind him.

Marcel glanced at David in confusion, earning a small huff and a halfhearted roll of his eyes.

“I'm pretty sure he knew.” He shook his head in amusement. Marcel hummed, shrugging slightly.

“Yeah, true.” He said. Evan had a talent for reading his friends like they were children's books. The words so open and to the point. He always knew when something was up, this was probably no surprise for him.

“Either that, or Brian knew and told him.” David added.

Ah, yes. The dynamic duo that was known for trolling their friends and getting them all into trouble. And if not that, then conspiring against them in secrecy. Sharing gossip and drama from their group. They were quite literally the grapevine of their large bundle of friends.

“Also true.” Marcel said in agreement. The two shared a laugh, their head falling back down into the pillows beneath them. David sighed softly, reaching up to trace the sharp line of Marcel's jaw.

Their eyes met in a stare full of care and adoration. Consumed by the silence once more. Speechless, unsure of what to say that hadn't already been said.

“I love you.” David muttered. So confident, so honest. Marcel swallowed harshly, knowing damn well that this man would be the death of him.

It would be one peaceful death, that's for sure.

“I love you, too.” He replied, already growing used to the four words falling from his mouth so easily. So comfortably.

And when their lips met once more for another kiss, Marcel could feel the warmth from his heart consume him. Replacing the cold and the loneliness with an unsatisfied need for more of what he was already being given.

And for once in his life, Marcel could say that he was truly in love with the right person. A person who didn't take him for granted, or used him.

A person who actually loved him for him, and he'd return that love with every fiber of his being.

Chapter Text

Third POV -

The world was full of folktale and mystery. Amongst all, the idea of monsters seemed the most unbelievable. And if they were, then most people feared the idea of them.

Now, in the modern era, people didn't crowd into big mobs and chase spirits and spooky creatures around with torches and pitchforks. People didn't keep silver daggers at their belts or burn sage around their houses.

No, those were the outdated olden days when monsters were classified as “monsters”.

No, nowadays, they're labeled as “supernatural beings”. Or “fiend-scathe”, if you wanted to be all fancy and use the old English word they were once titled as.

There was no more screaming and running away, only peace — or as peaceful as it could be, racism was still a thing — as humans and the supernatural lived side by side.

Nowadays they helped used their “special abilities” to help with their jobs, such as heavy lifting or other jobs that required their skills. After a couple centuries, humans have calmed down and accepted their kind.

Most supernatural knew that the sudden acceptance had to be some sort of weird kink or fascination of a sort, but they had hope that there was some people who genuinely felt sympathy for the supernaturals and passed the law to have them live a normal life just like any other being.

For a nice few decades now, the supernatural have been free to live amongst human without the fear of being hunted or feared. Obviously, there were still a few bad eggs that spoke “wonders” of the old days and how they'd mounted a werewolf's head over their mantel in their prime, all of which were too old to hold a gun steady; so there was no real worries there.

Insults were still thrown, most of which could easily be ignored. Threats were mumbled, but none of which were brave enough to commit. So supernaturals weren't in the clear entirely. The world wasn't all puppies and rainbows, but at least they were allowed to live freely, legally, and normally, without the need to hideaway or scavenge for food and shelter like they once had.

With that being said, humans were alright.

Other species however, still held their century old grudges.

Witches and fae still clashed, angels and demons weren't the bestest of friends, and of course, werewolves and vampires were no exception.

So that led to now, in a cozy dinner somewhere on mainstreet. The scenery was warm and welcoming, the yellow-tinted lights a strange contrast to the bright sun that shines in through the large display windows, but the cabin theme was what pulled it all together. It was a tiny place, but it always had many customers pulled in day in and day out.

I was a family ran business that had only been built a single decade ago. It was run by a sweet little family of forest elves, and the pastries and breads they were so famous for were to die for.

The place drew in lots of people, but most of which were regulars that came in daily.

So it wasn't that much of a disturbance, nor a surprise to see a large group of friends squished together at a window booth, two of which were going at each other back and forth like they were going to throttle each other at any given second.

The thing is, David and Scotty had a questionable dynamic. They were seen as good friends that bickered a little too hard every now and then.

One moment, they'd be chatting idly, talking about anything and everything like any ordinary friends would. Smiling and laughing at jokes shared and conversation exchanged. And the next moment, they'd be screaming at each other like they had just insulted each other's mothers.

To put it simply, David and Scotty had a…strange relationship. 

Nobody could call it bestest of friends, but they couldn't exactly call them enemies either. More like…frenemies?

Sure, that's the word.

It was a complicated relationship. One that would leave people guessing if they wanted to kill each other, or if they were just joking. Most of the time, strangers felt the need to step in and ask if they were ok.

And most of the time, they'd get questioning looks in response.

Because Scotty and David had a weird dynamic, but it just felt normal to them. To others, it was concerning. To their friends, it was just another Tuesday.

They weren't like fire and ice, per say…water and ice, more like. If that made sense.

They were part of the same group, able to get along, joke around and have a good time. No biggie. But it didn't hide the obvious factor, of which the two were different. And sometimes, those differences made the two incompatible. So incompatible, that anything and everything was made into a stupid argument.

“Cherry is better you bitch!” 

“No, it's not, your ape!” 

A stupid argument just like this one.

It was normal for the two to argue here, in this little diner. The owners were close with them, so they didn't really mind, and the fellow customers found the bickering entertaining, so nobody really complained about it.

More so let it happen to see where it went. It never got physical — inside, at least — but from time to time, David and Scotty would have to take a step outside to squabble a bit, but it was only every play fighting or wrestling. Nothing too painful or dangerous.

They were never actually that pissed to attempt murder on each other or something.

“Jesus Christ, would you two shut up?” Brian groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose where he felt an oncoming migraine. 

They'd just come to the diner to have a nice time together, a few of them having the time for once. Being supernaturals wasn't exactly easy, despite the life-changing law that allowed them to roam freely like any other human being. But they still had jobs, bills to pay. Not many supernaturals were educated in normal human things, so they'd had to learn and adapt to it all.

The guys were still trying to figure it all out, even after the ten years of the human experience. Most of their worries had been on looking over their shoulder all the time rather than pursuing a normal life. Safety had been their top priority, and now that they were sure they were safe from monster hunters and killers, they were trying to live a carefree life.

Minus the job part, since taxes and financial issues were still a major issue. They were doing well off now, however. Making good money at their separate jobs, and earning a more than decent pay for their work.

They worked hard, so they deserved it. But they worked a lot, and it was hard to find the free time to spend with one another. So every week, when they did find the time, they'd meet up at this little diner to hangout and chat. Maybe go back to one of their places and have dinner together.

But it wasn't exactly enjoyable when two of them were arguing like banshees. No offense to banshees.

“No! Not until this fucker admits that cherry cheesecake is better!” David insisted, jabbing a finger in Scotty's direction. It was a good thing that the two were across the table from each other and not side by side.

One time they made the mistake of sticking the two together and hair was being pulled, and bitch slapping was happening in a matter of two minutes.

“I won't! Because it's not!” Scotty shouted back, slamming his fists into the table and causing their utensils to rattle. The guys all groaned in annoyance, knowing the tone of challenge of which Scotty frequently used when arguing with David.

It meant that he was dead-set on his argument, and that there would be no chance of him changing his mind. Anytime soon, at least. Sometimes David's arguments got to him but it wasn't often.

Everyone's pretty sure that it's less about the argument and more about just making each other pissed off.

“Of course it's not, it's second best. I would've said chocolate cheesecake, but you can't even have chocolate because ye're a dog!” David said, leaning over the table just as Scotty was. They were actually pretty close to looking like they needed to take it outside, and the guys did not want to stay for the showdown no matter how enjoyable their bickerings could be at times.

“I'm not a dog! And I can have chocolate!” Scotty replied, his voice cracking due to how loud he was shouting. Usually someone would've made fun of it, but the guys were exhausted from a whole week of working, and they didn't really feel like experiencing the other side of Scotty's wrath.

“Yeah, in small portions!” David shot back, a teasing grin showing of his sharp fangs. Scotty growled threateningly at him, barring k-nines of his own.

Brock sighed heavily, pressing his fingers into his temples and running them up around the antlers on top of his head.

“How long have they been at this now?” He asked, leaning back against the booth.

“Ugh…I'd say five minutes but knowing them, it's probably been longer.” Tyler replied, not even over exaggerating or being dramatic. Fights with Scotty and David seemed to drag on forever to the point where it feels like it's been way shorter.

It was both impressing, and exhausting.

“Pizza at my place?” Evan offered, knowing they'd be here all day if they didn't intervene. Brian sighed, pushing away what was left of his sandwich and moving out from the booth.

“Sure, why not.” He said, definitely not wanting to stay here all day just to hear these two fight like an old married couple. The others didn't need to respond, Jon, Brock, Tyler and Evan following after Brian out of the diner. They didn't even offer to pay for their meals, leaving the responsibility for the two who had caused them to leave in the first place.

The two were still throwing curses at each other as they headed out of the building, only stopping once they passed the display window and were out of sight.

“They gone yet?” David asked, flicking his eyes in a silent gesture. His tone was much more calm and soft now, a stark contrast to the harsh words he'd been spewing just a second ago. Scotty leaned to the side to look through the window, his eyes darting after the already distant backs of their friends walking down the sidewalk.

“...yeah, they're gone.” He confirmed after he was sure. The both of them let out loud sighs of relief, finally relaxing into their sides of the booth.

“Ugh, finally. Sorry about the 'dog' thing, I didn't mean that.” David said, his voice lowering to a soft tone of guilt and concern. Sorry chuckled lightly, no threatening growl or sneer painted on his face any more.

“Nah, it's cool. I know you didn't.” He smiled softly, his pupils dilating just a bit in relaxation. No longer slitted with false anger and annoyance.

See the thing is, to others, David and Scotty were frenemies. Two souls that got along but with fuses so short for one another, that just about anything set each other off.

And although that used to be the case, it wasn't anymore. Times have changed and the two found themselves closer than before despite how it seemed to the public eye.

They'd been secretly dating for a solid month now, and they hadn't told a soul.

It wasn't that they were embarrassed of each other, or embarrassed about their dynamic in general. Of course, a werewolf dating a vampire was practically unheard off and they'd definitely get criticism for it if they were to go public about it.

Not like it was anyone else business, but the eyes on them would be a pain the the ass.

Regardless, they didn't care for the judgement. They loved each other and couldn't care less if people made fun of them, or talked shit. But with their friends, it was just…such an odd thing that they'd have to explain. The two had been on each other's asses since they've met, and the switch up would definitely get some mixed reactions from their friends.

So really, it was just the questions and explaining that they didn't want to do. Partly because it was such an intimate story, but also because they were too lazy to tell it.

“Y'know…we can just tell them if ye want. I don't mind anymore.” David offered, fidgeting with his fingers over the table. He'd probably been the most reluctant to tell their friends about their relationship.

His kind were known to be mature and proper, and if he was dating a werewolf, a "dirty, smelly werewolf", then he'd be judged. And David already had enough of that from their friends. After a while he decided to not care, but that deep rooted worry was still there.

He didn't want Scotty to be embarrassed for dating a vampire, who are known to be psychopathic narcissists that crave the pain and suffering of others just for a meal.

David was a bloodsucker. Always will be, and he can't change that. He just didn't want Scotty to see him that way.

“Mn, maybe soon. Right now, this is fun. I like being sneaky.” Scotty grinned, his k-nines flashing once more. Only not in the threatening way he had earlier. David chuckled lightly, feeling the nerves expel from his body. Scotty's goofy smile always had a way of making him feel relaxed and safe. Despite how smug and annoying it could be sometimes.

“Of course ye are, it's in yer nature.” David smiled, rolling his eyes fondly. Scotty laughed in agreement, resting his elbows over the table. A stark contrast to the irritated shouting they had done not too long ago.

The fighting had been necessary though. How else would they have gotten their friends to leave so that they could go on a date without outright telling them to leave?

“Eh, let me live a little.” He said. David snorted in amusement as Scotty reached his hands across the table, pushing his plate out of the way to place his hands over the vampire's. David blushed lightly, looking up at the werewolf to see the playful look in his eyes.

“Whatever.” He sighed, leaning forward to press their lips in a gentle kiss. Scotty happily kissed back, reaching a hand up to tangle in David's soft hair.

Water and ice. Different, but the same. It was a strange dynamic. 

They knew that their relationship wouldn't be taken lightly or brushed over. They were rivals in the same way that they were best friends. Their annoyance for each other was strong, but their love for each other was even stronger.

It was such a weird feeling. Even they were surprised and confused when they first found out they had feelings for each other. They weren't able to think properly and it had left them confused for days. They had tried distancing themselves from each other after that one, fateful night, but they found themselves coming back to each other. Unable to be away after such an intimate moment they had shared.

Scotty hummed at the soft feeling of David's lips, always a strong reminder of that night.

The night they confessed their undeniable feelings, had been on a cold and foggy night, the blood moon rising high in the sky. It had been the first total lunar eclipse of the year and the both of them had been on edge all day. Hard expressions of annoyance already on their faces, daring anyone to say something stupid and piss them off.

Their friends were well aware of the occasion, and were cautious of their words and actions. Being a supernatural wasn't the easiest, but the force of ancient powers made it harder. They all understood that not being in control of yourself was one of the hardest thing to experience.

So, aware of the date and moon schedule, they tried to be on their best behavior. Unfortunately, the guys hadn't accounted for the two of them going at each other's throats.

Literally.

They had gotten into a big fight, the worst one they had. Scotty could remember it so well. The venomous words that had come out of nowhere, insults and growls directed at each other for no good reason. They actually fought that day. And not argue fighting, physical fighting.

The two have had little squabbles before, but not like this one. Claws were out, teeth were biting, and neither cared to hold back in decking each other in the face. It had taken the guys nearly ten minutes to separate the two, and they had left the group without a word, going their separate ways.

None of the guys tried to go after them, as they knew the two just needed their own space. Talking wouldn't work, they knew from experience that it would only even more aggravated. So they let the two just have their space.

It was sometime around midnight when Scotty crossed paths with David again. He had been in his wolf form, slowly moving around the inner edges of the forest. Looking for a meal to score since violence was the only key to his happiness in the moment.

Werewolves and other supernatural weren't necessarily allowed to hunt near town without a permit, but Scotty could give zero shits in that moment. Plus, it wasn't like they'd know who he was if they caught him. He was full wolf, and it was hard to figure out the identity of a werewolf simply based on their full-form. Especially at night.

Although, he was rather confident nobody would be out anyways. During times such as full moons, eclipses, or in his case, a blood moon, people and other supernatural alike tended to stay inside until the crack of dawn. Roaming werewolves didn't usually get violent, since they've learned to control themselves a little bit better over the last few decades, but it wasn't a definite.

There was still the ones who couldn't control the humane side of their conscious, and then there were the bad ones that didn't care about the law at all and flawed the werewolf reputation more than it already was.

So needless to say, nobody dared to stay out past ten during something as such unless they were werewolves themselves.

Scotty hadn't expected to see anyone, really. Since not many werewolf were on his side of town, and they didn't really like wandering from their respective territory. So when he saw two, red glowing eyes glaring at him from a dark pocket of cluttered trees, he didn't care to turn the other way and mind his own business.

Wandering into unfamiliar territory was like a war crime for werewolves, and Scotty would gladly use the excuse that he was protecting his land. No matter how stupid and animalistic that sounded.

He lunged at the figure, teeth barred and his paws outstretched with his sharp claws. A threatening snarl had left his throat as he darted into the darkness of the trees, barely feeling the sharp claws of the other figure dig into his throat when his large body slammed into it. 

The fight had been short and clumsy. His mind crowded with unnecessary rage and stress, growling and snarling loudly as he bit and clawed at the figure in the dark of the forest. He could vaguely remember the sharp sting of claws in his sides, digging into his fur, making long gashes into his sides.

But the other made no snarls of their own, only short growls and hisses that were more of annoyance than rage. 

The two had struggled on the floor, leaves and twigs snapping under the violence of which they were causing, their bodies slamming into the thick trunks of trees every now and then as they rolled on the floor.

Scotty didn't care to stop, too filled with adrenaline, not being able to remember the last time he was allowed to fight someone like this. To cause such pain to another being without it being deemed as illegal. I mean, they had wrestling studios for supernaturals that needed to release some stress every now and then, but Scotty refuses to sign up and spar with some random supernatural just to get rid of his excess energy.

The whole thing was a huge money grab, and he'd rather waste his extra energy shouting at David all day long anyway.

The reminder of the angered vampire had made him a little guilty in the moment, knowing he had been the one to start the fight they had earlier in the first place. He was used to the sharp glares that David would send him every now and then when they bickered. The pout of his lips, the dramatic furrow of his eyebrows. Scotty was used to David's disapproving looks and his face of annoyance.

But he'd never seen the sheer look of resentment like he had earlier. The way the light faded so fast from his usually gleaming green eyes, replaced with a genuine look of hurt and disbelief. The way his lips quivered as he frowned and the way his nose seemed to scrunch a little in hatred. Scotty had never seen David look so…hurt. Sad, betrayed.

He couldn't find the right word to describe the look. But he didn't like it. Especially since he was the one to cause it.

Of course, David had said some things himself afterwards. Some things that made Scotty fume with rage and literally attack the other. But currently, Scotty couldn't even care about any of it. He was just overwhelmed with guilt.

The recent memory had caused Scotty to trip on one of his own paws, taking the figure with him as they both tumbled out of the pocket of trees and into an open spot with soft grass and the pretty shade of red that the moon casted onto the forest floor.

Scotty stood up on all four legs, his teeth automatically barring once more as he looked down at the mystery figure he hovered over.

Only he was quick to stop, realizing that he knew those familiar eyes. Knew the sharp look of annoyance, only this time, they were tinted and blazing in red.

David panted underneath him with a look of irritation, quickly switching to confusion as he looked up at Scotty. His own realization hitting him.

Scotty hadn't recognized it was him at first, his earlier emotions blinding all his senses other than the instinctive need to hunt. But as he looked down at the other, he finally smelt that familiar scent. Of lavender and cinnamon. The same one that stung his nostrils if he got a little too close but craved when the distance was too far.

He let out a low growl, one of annoyance. Despite his guilt, he was still mad at David. He didn't want to forgive him right away, and now? Sneaking up on him in the forest? Scotty was so ready to start bitching at the other.